Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Goth

Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 7
21
Climax Control Archives / tag team and taco's
« on: February 03, 2023, 06:55:46 PM »
Let’s get the Banjo

It’s Monday Morning, Vinnie just wakes up in his bedroom in Tijuana, Mexico. He is wearing his favourite Donald Duck pj’s and stretches his arms really far before looking around and smiles.

“Ahh, that was a wonderful night.”

He gingerly gets out of bed, tip toes over towards the bathroom as he goes to take a shower before dressing up. We see Vinnie get out of his bedroom wearing a high knee shorts and a Hawaiian shirt on as well as some flip flops on his feet. He walks off the steps while humming a happy tune as he is clearly in a great mood.
“Me and Bill got a match this Sundayyyyyyyy”

His voice suddenly extends on the Y as he steps on a dinky toy car that is on one of the steps of the stairs and slides down the stairs until he manages to grab hold of the banister to stop the fall. We can see Vinnie’s hair all messed up as well as one of his flip flops on top of his head.

“What just happened??”

Vinnie loos around as he sees Pete in the living room as he is playing with his electric race track with race cars driving around with lots of speed. Vinnie stares at the track before noticing the cars and then looks at the car that he has stepped on a few moments ago and sighs.

“Pete?? What did I tell you yesterday?? Please put your toys back into toybox before going to sleep???”

Pete looks up from the race track and nods his head before turning his attention back to the race track. Vinnie is heading towards the kitchen and prepares himself some lunch as he takes a seat at the dinner table. There he starts to eat his cheese sandwich when suddenly his phone rings.

“Hello??? Oh hi Bill, how are you doing amigo???”

Bill is talking over the phone about something as we see Pete’s head look up and starts to listen in hope of perhaps picking something up about Bill Barnhart’s dog and Pete’s girlfriend Iris. This causes him to completely forget about the racing cars on the track as suddenly one of the cars speeds up faster and flies off the track, causing it to hit Vinnie in the back of his head.

“What the?? One second Bill.”

Vinnie turns around and stares angry towards Pete, who is still focused upon Vinnie, not having noticed what had happened or the mere fact that Vinnie is staring at him. Vinnie rolls his eyes as he turns his attention back to Bill on the phone.

“Yeah, I’m back Bill. What’s up?”

Bill is starting to discuss the tag team match that Vinnie and Bill we competing in against world champion Mac Bane and former champion Ken Davieson of the Saviors. Both Bill and Vinnie have a history with this group as you can tell that they aren’t really big friends with them.

“I am glad also that we get to tag with each other Bill, it has been way too long and the chance to get our hands on those Saviors guys?? Well that makes it even better.”

Vinnie turns his attention towards where Pete had been sitting and notices that he only sees the race track, but Pete is gone. This causes him to raise an eyebrow until noticing that Pete has gotten on the table with him without him even noticing it.

“How in the hell did you?? Errr, never mind Bill. Pete just distracted me. Please continue.”

Vinnie sends a warning look towards Pete before turning his attention solely to the phone conversation, we see Pete reach towards his fanny pack and pulls out some earbuds and puts them on his head as this causes him to be connected to Vinnie’s phone. This causes Vinnie to suddenly lose contact with his tag team partner.

“What the hell????

We see Pete jump off the table and hobble towards the hallway as we hear Bill Barnhart shout through his tiny earbuds as Vinnie starts to run after him.

“Pete stop!!! Damnit Pete!!!!”

Vinnie turns around the corner, bumps into the Butler that had side stepped a few moments ago as Pete had ran off the hallway. The butler helps Vinnie get back to his feet and dusts off his shirt, Vinnie shakes his head and is about to walk away but decides to stop. He turns back his attention towards his butler and gives him an apologetic smile.

“Forgive me Jorge, I hope you aren’t hurt??”

“I’m fine senor, but why are you running after senor Pete?”

Vinnie slaps his hand across his forehead, completely forgotten the cactus as he starts to run off again. But this time he slips across the floor as the floor has been waxed a few moments ago, causing Vinnie to nearly execute a 360 in the air and lands crashing down upon his back.

“Are you alright senor???”

Vinnie shakes his head, everything is spinning around in front of him before he starts to close his eyes several times before he attempts to pull himself up to his feet by grabbing the extended hands from his butler. The butler senses the weight difference from the large and muscular wrestler as this causes Vinnie to finally get back to his feet but the Butler falls down. Vinnie quickly pushes his hands against the wall, slowly slithering towards the side that he believes that Pete had ran off. To.

“I am going to get you Pete and when I do….”

“Uhm, senor???”

“Not now Jorge!!! I’m trying not to fall again.”

Says an irritated as he is concentrated on his way towards the corner

“Si senor Vinnie, but….”

“NOT NOOooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!!!!!”

Vinnie wants to react annoyed for Jorge the butler to be quiet as he is concentrating on his walk ahead as he almost falls down. But luckily he manages to remain standing as he had grabbed the staircase towards the first floor. He sighs of relief for a moment before turning his attention to Jorge the butler.
“Okay Jorge, what did you wanted to tell me that couldn’t wait until now???”

“Si senor Vinnie, all I wanted to say is that Pete went that way???”

Vinnie sees that Jorge is pointing towards the opposite direction that Vinnie had gone to, causing him to drop his head in disbelief as he realizes that he has to slither himself past the floor that got waxed earlier.  Vinnie sighs as he drops to his knees and lets out a tear for all the trouble that he had gone through to reach this point and realize that it was all for nothing.

2 hours later

We suddenly see Vinnie having reached the other side of the hallway after crawling on his hands and knees, followed by attempting to swam across the floor on his stomach, realizing that he wasn’t getting anywhere. Then he took fifteen minutes to get on his back as he extends his hands across the floor in the hope of pushing his hands across the wall in an attempt to push himself further. This causes a few weird stares from butler Jorge, who has tried to interrupt Vinnie in his attempt to slither across the hallway in the slowest and weirdest possible way ever to tell him that he has special anti-slip layers underneath his shoes and had brought Vinnie also a pair. But has quickly decided to just hide them behind his back as he figures out that it would not look good on the opportunity for him to get a raise after making Vinnie suffer quite a while.

Jorge the butler  stares at Vinnie, somehow managing to grab the edge of the corner and then feels that the floor has not been waxed over there. Slowly rising upwards to his feet and then jumps up and down in happiness.

“Yay!!! I made it!!! Now it is time to get my hands around Pete’s neck!!!”

Vinnie starts to gently walk across the non waxed floor, clearly not sure whether he can walk on it without worry before starting to run further. But by that moment he realizes that Pete has already escaped to somewhere that Vinnie cannot find him. Vinnie is heading towards his garage, checking in on his compilation of antique cars. Checking them whether Pete is in the backseat, the front seats, or even in a glove compartment. But cannot find him no matter where he is looking, this causes Vinnie to get really upset.

“PETE!!!!!”

“Hello?? Vinnie???”

Vinnie notices a voice popping out of his cell phone, realizing that he is out of reach for Pete’s earbuds to take the connection away from him. He grabs the cell phone and places it to his ear while continuing to look around in order to see if he sees Pete.

“Bill?? Is that you???”

“Yeah!! Where you been?? I was constantly hearing something scratching at my ear!!!”

Vinnie looks clueless at his phone, not sure what Bill is referring to before finally getting the notion and sighs.

“That was Pete, he had turned on his earbuds that he sometimes uses when he uses my phone to play Sim City. It’s really annoying, he ran off with the earbuds on as he had contact taken away from me. But I am here again, so what did you wanted to say??”

“I just wanted to let you know we are facing Mac Bane and Ken Davieson this coming Climax Control.”

Vinnie raises his eyebrow in amazement as he swallows a few times before realizing that this could be a case of revenge for losing his last match against Mac Bane.

“The world champion??? Cool!!!”

Vinnie quickly closes his phone, not even caring about whatever Bill has to say in response. He is walking around the garage, rubbing his curls with both hands as he finally sits down after opening the door to his classic Rolls Royce. He leans down against the head rest and stares at the ceiling of the Rolls Royce as he extends his hand towards it and grabs the sunglasses that have been locked there. He places the sunglasses and smiles with a classic movie smile as if his teeth shows a glow.

“This could be amazing, I mean seriously. I am on my way to be a good little Vinnie. I have walked an elderly lady this morning to the opposite of the road and bought her some taco’s. Sadly she had to tell me that she had to give the taco’s to her grandson as she is a vegetarian. Now I understand that everyone has a right to how to live their lives, to eat whatever they wisht o eat. But not to be wanting to eat a taco??? Seriously? The Mexican dish of the Heavens???”

Vinnie starts to shake his head in disbelief, extending his arms to express himself for all that he just had mentioned a few moments ago.

“Now I have to admit, I would understand you don’t want to eat one if you hae a case of gas, that your are slightly allergic to some of the products that is used to create a taco. But even then we could create a vegetarian, a vegan or perhaps a biologic version of a taco. But to tell me that you cannot eat it because you are vegetarian??? Hell, I just said there’s a vegetarian version, so I just don’t understand what the problem is. Besides perhaps the mere fact that there are those who just don’t like my heritage… just like the damn Saviors.”

“I mean seriously, they are here for how long now?? A few years?? An all I can remember is headaches, migraines, lies and the mere fact that they just don’t like me…. ME!!! Isn’t that just a exaggerated case of being a hypocrite?? That’s right, a big word that I am sure that Mac Bane will take offense to. He will start to ask me questions, grabbing a dictionary and start to give a full rundown of what a difficult word is all about. And is that what you expect from a large, long haired muscle bound goofball like him?? Oh yeah, I know I have not beaten you since day one. So that is not going to be a reason to tell me that you are better than me in every aspect Mac, because nobody got the most sensitive fingers to make love to a guitar… that’s right Mac, I am a lover, you are just…. Well you already heard enough what I thought about you.”

“And then there’s Ken Davieson, the former world champion. The Brother from another mother, I guess we all know how bonding amongst rejected siblings is starting to become a thing around here huh.”


Vinnie snorts as he looks around, trying to find some confirmation to the words that he is uttering that clearly makes no sense, but Vinnie is proud of it and believes that he is doing the right thing.

“So you won the world title, big deal. So did I, I would have beaten you too for that belt. But I guess I won’t get any opportunities for that championship belt. And I know, I know that my track record for the past few years have not been that great. And that works against me,I know I have done some horrible things. And with every step forward that I try to make, I get pushed back three or four steps back. And do you hear me complain about it??? NO!!!!”

“Well, I actually made a complaint as a mere example. To give you an idea of what I am all talking about. But that does not count, because an example is just like that… it can be potatoes and sometimes it can be tomatoes… perhaps apples or pears, gravy?? I mean I can give a few more examples, but you cannot see anything remotely looking like a complaint.”

“Hell, I am quite a reasonable guy right?? Yeah Ken, I am just a reasonable guy. And those are tough to be amigo. Just like Bill Barnhart, even though he had a bad day against that aging Goth, he just slipped over a banana peel and his pink straps got stuck in the spots that it just hurts your shoulders too much. I mean seriously, he would never get submitted against that long haired idiot. Is that a common theme with some of you Mac?? Huh?? Or is it merely because you are all jealous of the good natured advantage that I got over you. Because when my music hits, every single Mexican and Mexican Sympathizers will jump out of their seats and scream from the top of their lungs. Hell, I hope the vegetarian Mexican old lady be there as well, because that would bring me tears to my eyes. I would just need a second to control my emotions, but when I have that second I will teach you and that champion of yours a lesson of being educated in manners, in how to cut flowers from the bottom down, how to open a door for a weak person that needs help because he cannot wipe his backside on his own. I am going to teach all of that and some more to understand what true manners are all about. Yeah that’s right, that is far more important than whatever it is that you two stand for.”

“Hell, I don’t know you two or anyone else in your little group knows. It’s all greed, it’s all sending out nice tweets to some and in the meantime not caring at all about it. So if I can do anything to stop your momentum?? Then I will do it and what better than to do it on Climax Control 352…. See you two then boys.”


Vinnie gives a wink to the camera before walking off as the shot slowly fades

22
Climax Control Archives / A New Chapter
« on: February 03, 2023, 11:41:14 AM »
OOC: I have permission from the handler to use Kim Pain in my rp.

A new chapter.

The desert outside Las Vegas, Nevada.

It’s 9 am, we are at the special Saviors headquarters outside Las Vegas, Nevada that Goth is letting built for the entire group to turn towards when necessary. We see Melissa doing her morning run on the specially constructed athletic track, wearing a black Goth shirt that is a few sizes too big, a spandex tights that cling nicely around her legs and ass and a new pair of Nike running shoes as she wears them down on a regular basis due to the many miles of running. She crosses the finish line and stops at the spot where Goth is standing with the stopwatch. He doesn’t say anything, just writes her time that she has ran for the 5k. She walks over towards the bench and sits down, grabs the bottle of water and takes a few sips while catching her breath, she accepts the towel that Goth hands her to wipe off some of the sweat from her forehead.

“You are just a few seconds above your fastest time.”

Goth tells her as she acknowledges his words by nodding her head, still catching her breath before taking a sip from the bottle of water before laying down on the bench and closes her eyes.

“That’s not bad for a first time in a long time, this track is really amazing.”

Goth nods his head as he grabs her left leg and starts to rub the back of her leg as this causes her to sigh of relief.

“Oh that feels so fucking good.”

Goth grins as he continues to work his magic on the leg muscle that more often tends to tense up after a run. He digs his fingers into the calf as she places her hands behind her head and smiles. The two of them have been travelling a lot the past few days as Goth had been a part of Climax Control before travelling to two other companies over the Sunday and Monday. She had been so happy to have met up with Kat Jones, who had accompanied fellow Sin City Wrestling competitor and owner of CCPE Chris Page. She thinks back fondly about the girl talk between the two of them about the marriage plans between her and Goth.

“I have been looking forward to compete once again after crushing Jessie Salco.”

She says after a brutal 30 minute Iron woman match between her and the Hall of Famer. She had noticed that it was a wise decision for her to focus on her conditioning to being able to compete much longer in a match with someone that is a speed devil. It ultimately came down to the final moments where she was able to walk away with the victory, removing a foul taste out of her mouth from the Chamber of Extreme match that she had lost to Jessie Salco at the end of last year. She drapes the towel across her face for a moment as she allows Goth’s fingers to work magic on her sore calf before slowly leaning upwards on her elbows.

“What are the plans for the remainder of the day??”

She asks him with tired eyes, he looks back at her before draping her left leg across his lap and stares oat her schedule on the app on his cell phone.

“I want you to take a shower obviously”

His answer is greeted by Melissa throwing the towel into his face before scowling at him in annoyance.

“I want you to relax a litte for the rest of the day, Kim is coming over later and I feel she was having some plans for a bachelorette party before our marriage.”

He says with a twinkle in his eyes, Melissa rolls her eyes before starting to giggle. She clearly had not thought about having a bachelorette party, but the idea of celebrating one with the girls sound actually like fun.

“Oh my God, this is so Kimberly. I guess I’ll better go through with it, knowing that she wouldn’t take a no for answer even if I really didn’t want one.”

The two share a laugh before Goth slowly gets up to his feet and is about to head to the back but stops, he hands her the towel.

“I want you to enjoy everything that life has got to offer you Mel, you have been such a detrimental part in my life as long as I know you. And I would do anything to repay you with anything, as long as you are happy.”

This causes her to get emotional, she slowly gets to her feet and wraps her arms around his rather muscular neck as the two kiss each other in a loving embrace. Goth finally lets go after a few moments and kisses her on the cheek before heading off inside the house as Melissa remains there on the athletic track as she grabs her stuff and is about to head to the shower.

The shot reopens as we see her enter the dressing room for the ladies as she walks over towards her stuff that she had laid out on the table next to her spot. Grabbing the shampoo and some towels before heading starting to undress and head over towards the shower. There she hangs up the towels on a spot near to the shower as it is easily to reach forward for and turns on the warm water of the shower. Leaning her head backwards while closing her eyes and enjoys the warm water splashing on her face and onto her body before reaching over for the shower gel and soap herself in thoroughly.

“Hmmm, this is the life.”

She softly speaks towards herself, she was a little bit hesitant to leave Las Vegas and go to stay in the middle of nowhere with a piece of land that has been bought in the Nevada desert. But after staying here for a while, watching the building improvement and growth of everything that Goth and the others had planned out for them caused her to reconsider her original ideas. The quietness and the mere notion that she does not have to worry about being recognized or bothered by fans at the wrong moments of the day has really convinced her that this was the best idea possible. She places her hands on the wall in front of her at either side of the shower head and closes her eyes. She soaps her hair with shampoo and feels it run down her head and face all the way to the ground. She always enjoyed the scent of her favourite shampoo as she feels it crawl down her body all the way onto the floor as it slowly vanishes with the rest of the water down the drain. She stays there for a few more moments, thinking towards her marriage. The idea of a bachelorette party has caused her longing to get married with Goth to grow once again as she had been trying to put it in the bac of her head as she still has got her wresting career, starting to get a shot at the Bombshell Internet title against the current champion Kayla Richards, coincidently one of the Bombshells that Melissa had faced at the Ultimate X over the pool match where she had won the Bombshell title. The two had fought each other over the pool as the final two combatants for the title before Melissa had managed to obtain the championship.

“How things have changed since that point in time….”

She whispers to herself, realizing that she has had a far less significant title reign as Bombshell Roulette champion in comparison as the reign that Kayla is on as of late. She has been successfully defending that championship belt against any comer. This is the mindset that Melissa respects in her opposition, as she strives to be the very best that the Bombshell division has to offer. And she realizes that eventually she has to go through Kayla to actually achieve that goal. Remembering how she finally succeeded to outlast her at the Ultimate X gave her a small smile on her face.

“You know what they say, history tends to repeat itself.”

She giggles before shaking her head and enjoys the rays of water a little bit longer before turning off the water and reach for the towels to dry her body and hair.

We see her enter the living room after dressing up from the shower and have a huge smile on her face as she notices her friend sitting there.

“Hiya Kim!!!”

Kim looks up from the magazine that she was reading and pops up from the sofa as the two ladies give each other a big hug. Melissa lets go off her and admires her for a few moments.

“My, aren’t we looking beautiful today?”

Kim giggles as she shakes her head before pointing towards Melissa.

“Nah uh…, you are going to be the one who is going to look pretty on your wedding day baby girl.”

Melissa grins as she sits down on the sofa that Kim sat on, she immediately sits down on the other end of the sofa as the two start to talk.

“Talking of which, I heard from Gerrit you had something on your mind?”

Kim giggles as she nods her head as she sits right up on the sofa and stares towards Melissa.

“I was thinking, I’ve gotten to know you through Kat and Whisper and you seem to be one all for having fun, well we can’t have you go get married without your last night of “fun” girlfriend.”

Melisssa rolls her eyes before lowering her head as she starts to shake it.

“That sounds so wrong Kim, that it almost has to be one of your evil plans.”

The two giggle for a few moments before Kimberly shakes her head.
 
“But seriously Mel, you deserve something spectacular. You got a great man wanting to marry you, wanting to settle down with you. And you deserve all of that, but before you go and get married, you need to come in contact with the spoils of life one last time.”

“Oh my….”

Melissa instinctively places a hand in front of her mouth, trying to hide the blush that is emerging upon her cheeks. She is far from being a prude, but the way Kimberly has been hinting Melissa about her plans has gotten her suddenly very flustered. She starts to think about the words from Kimberly about Goth, how he has indeed been treating her like a queen ever since the two had starting to date each other. She gets a warm feeling inside her stomach when she remembers how nervous he was on their first date, knowing that he had not dated a single woman since his teens and his then wife. Had gone to a cheap restaurant, as that was the only thing that he could afford at that time. These moments that he had confined to her his fears and showcased his most vulnerability has caused her to give in to her feelings and melted away at his romantic nature. She had even suggested to him to visit a similar restaurant like he and his then wife had done, just to understand how it must have been between the two of them, which he eventually had done.

“Hellooooo??? Earth contacting daydreamer….”

Melissa snaps out of her thoughts, causing to look into the grinning smile of Kimberly Pain as she realizes that she had been caught daydreaming. Her face turns beat red from shame as she confines to her what she had been thinking about.

“Aww, he is a keeper. But that doesn’t change the fact that I want to see you get wild one more time Melissa.”

Melissa nods her head and laughs

“Fine, I give in. There’s no way I can convince you otherwise.”

Kimberly cheers of happiness as she jumps up from the sofa and sits down next to Melissa as she starts to talk about her plans for the bachelorette party as the shot fades.

Later that night

Goth and Melissa can be seen in their bed, both snuggling up against each other while watching a movie. Goth has his arm wrapped around her as she rests her head against his shoulder while both of her hands are inside the free hand from Goth.

“Gerrit???”

Melissa suddenly looks up at Goth, who lowers his face slightly astheir eyes meet

“What’s wrong hun??”

He looks at her with his loving eyes, causing her to get that warm feeling all over her.

“When you and Chantal got married, did you have a bachelor party???”

Goth raises his eyebrow for a few moments before showing a rather large grin on his face.

“We got married as soon as we came to the US, just imagine. Two teenagers with little money, no friends or relatives. We kind of held a party of our own.”

She notices his smile to slightly widen after mentioning this, he has lifted his head upwards as he stares ahead of him.

“It wasn’t really much of a party, we had ordered a few pizza’s. I had bought a bottle of wine at a liquor store and we popped a few CD’s in a CD changer and had a lot of fun.  Why??”

She notices that he had turned his attention towards her once more, his gorgeous blue eyes made her melt a little

“Kimberly started to discuss all of her plans for my Bachelorette party, it made me wonder how things were for you the first time you got married. Will you do a bachelor party??”

She finally asks him the question that she had been dying to ask him for quite some time, she looks at him a bit nervously, not sure how he would react to the question that could be very personal to him as it may confront him with the memory of his deceased wife. She places her hand on top of his as her gorgeous brown eyes stare at him lovingly, waiting for his answer as he finally smiles.

“I was thinking about perhaps taking the guys out to a bar or something and watch them get wasted.”

The two share a laugh before goth shakes his head and turns serious once more.

“But with all due seriousness, I think me and the guys will go out have something to eat and to drink. Sharing a men’s out on the cruise ship and enjoy the last few hours of my life as nonmarried man before I marry the most beautiful woman in the world.”

He stares at Melissa, who feels her head turn red before placing it on his shoulder. Goth gives her a kiss on the forehead before turning his attention back to the movie. Melissa gazes at the television screen, but her mind is slowly wondering off at the mere thought of how life would be with the man she loves as being his wife. She slowly closes her eyes as she starts to doze off.

So we meet again.


It’s Friday afternoon, mere days before Climax Control 352 will take place. The night where Melissa will take on Kayla Richardson, the current bombshell Internet champion. A proud champion as she is currently the longest reigning Bombshell champion of all current Bombshell champions. We see Melissa do some sit ups in the living room, attention completely focused upon the television screen where we see the Ultimate X Bombshell Roulette title match from last years Summer XXXTreme play from the Sin City Wrestling Network, the night where one Savior walked in Bombshell Roulette champion and the other walked out the Bombshell Roulette champion. She does a few more sit ups before finally grabbing for her towel and wipes off some of the sweat from her forehead before taking a sip from the bottle of water next to her padding that she was sitting on. She unbuttons the cap and takes a few large sips from the bottle before screwing the cap back on.

“I know it is already February, but I still want to wish everyone a happy 2023. I know I should have done so at the earliest of opportunities, but my mind was completely focused upon taking matters in my own hands and finally shutting up Jessie Salco. A woman that I have to admit I got to admire her willingness to keep on fighting, but I think that’s where the compliments from my part ends. But it sure does feel great to know that I can finally move on, I just didn’t expected my first post Jessie match would be a Bombshell Internet title match.”

“But hey, who am I to complain??”

She grins as she slowly turns her attention towards the match and pauses it at the part where she and the current Bombshell Internet champion remain as the final two combatants. She had to admit that it was one of the more hectic moments that could have gone either way for her and Kayla, but luckily it was her perseverance and noticing an opening for her to capitalize and win the championship belt. Melissa watches the moment that she sees Kayla fall into the water, making the realization of what she had done even more special for her.

“I have to admit, I understand now how special that moment was. Don’t get me wrong, I have watched this clip a thousand times before. But for some reason I understand it now, I realize now that I was one of the few fortunate ones that achieved something special.”

Melissa now lowers her head as she sighs and clicks on the remote control to continue the match, she takes three deep breaths before looking up again and pauses the screen once more. This time it is her holding Goth in her arms as she had fallen into the pool with he championship and celebrate the wonderful occasion.

“That was a moment that I thought would never be duplicated, I would have been grateful if my career had ended then and there. Merely because I was with the man that I love, but I guess this year may very well end up even more emotional charged. But that is so far away and I cannot overlook the challenges that are ahead of me right now, like you Kayla. You have been a dominant champion, far more dominant then I have to admit I had been last year. Is it the rookie status that makes people wet behind the ears?? Not knowing what to expect to deliver every single night?? I guess you have been there before, seeing how this is your second reign as the Bombshell internet champion… Something I could not do when I issued a rematch against Ariana…. The next challenger in line, how fortunate to know that when you thin one is gone…. The other resurfaces???”

She smirks as she grabs the bottle of water and places the water close to her lips once more.

“But it wouldn’t be wise from me to irritate myself this very moment over the Greek freak, because I know that either you or me will have to deal with her stepping into the forefront after the best between of us has won, so that just like a nice little Jessie protégé can take all the spotlight on her. But fortunately, it is now between the two of us. The dominant champion and the woman that beat the dominant champion for a championship. I guess the wheels areslowloy spinning in the marketing area of Sin City Wrestling of how to create a seemingly un imaginable expectation between the two of us. Because if just realize, that if I beat you…. I have beaten every single superstar that failed against you…. “

“Well sort off, at least if you want to look at it from a technical point of view??? But it’s the truth isn’t it Kayla? Because as being a champion, all you must do is to prevent others from beating you under the given rules that states that if you do not pin or make the champion submit, that you are not the Bombshell Internet Champion. And guess what I am good at Kayla???”


She turns her attention towards the camera, there’s a confident yet focused look upon her face. She pulls her hair backwards before slowly rising to her feet as she starts to loosen up some of her leg muscles.

“I know the world is watching the two of us Kayla, on one side it is you defending your impressive run…. On the other end it is me, the one that needs to show up if I do not want to be pushed back to the Bombshell Roulette division. With due all respect towards our current champion, but I do not want to be remembered being stuck for several years that you constantly want to challenge the winner of the Roulette title like grand mama Jessie does. Now I may be harsh, but I have seen future plans in my quest to be the very best. Something I assume that you have in the back of your head as well??? You see Kayla, I don’t want to be remembered as a one hit wonder, a talent that could have been. I do not need to be remembered as a potential threat to whomever is the Bombshell Internet or World Champion if I cannot deliver. And I know that this time it is more your domain, even though the first time was it really someone’s domain to begin with??? Or did I just adapt the best to the given situation??? I think the last reasoning is the more believable in the realm of possibilities.”

“Possibilities, that’s interesting wouldn’t you agree?? It’s possible that I just have your number Kayla, it’s possible that you can use all your motivation and confidence as champion to overwhelm me and teach me a new trick that I need to adapt to. But ultimately I know I will strike, strike thee with vengeance and might… But it’s more than that, it is the drive to compete at the highest of any given levels. As long as you deliver at the right moment. Back then…”


Melissa points at the television screen where the lovely couple are still seen embracing each other
“It was ME that got the job, I would be lying if I do not want a new piece of shiny gold being wrapped around my waist by my man. To stand next to him once more as a power couple in wrestling. Sadly I cannot claim to be THE top couple as Mac and Amber hold both the world titles at this moment. But it is still clear what I am aiming at isn’t it?? That’s right, I have been focused to this point since disposing of some old waste. I have been performing to reach a higher level that I know is necessary to overtake you and remain the champion in a valiantloy fashing.”

“I just need to ask you Kayla, did you have some sleepless nights since the card was posted?? Were you considering calling in sick?? Or asking Mark or Chris for a favour to do whatever they want in order for them to change the card?? It would be hard to imagine that wouldn’t it Kayla?? Because there is nothing to fear about this confrontation… except fear itself. Do I believe that you are afraid of me?? Of course not, do I know you respect my abilities?? Of course you do. And do I believe in dreams to be killed by a seemingly unbeatable force in this division?? If I was a weak minded little bitch then sure I would have. But that’s the point isn’t it?? I am not going to be trying to wake up screaming over some repackaged Freddy Kreuger that does not even own a glove, let alone being able to manicure herself if she had some stiletto’s. You see Kayla, I am a different kind of cat. And boy, isn’t that what we all say??”

“Damn right we do, but the difference between me and oh let’s say… Bella Madison, Mercedes Vargas.. or even Keira Fisher-Johnson is that I do not sugar coat it sweetheart. What you see, is what you get. So take a good look at the woman that has improved so much more since that fateful night that I won my first championship. Because I am not afraid to admit, I have tasted defeat. I have been at the end of the line and was considering just to be thankful that I could still lace up my damn boots. But those moments of doubt, those moments of reconsidering my future are now once again shredded like Jessie Salco’s hopes and dreams of ever capture another title. Because the next big wave that me and my surfboard will come across in the ocean is MINE to be taken sweetheart. And even though in the beginning everything may seem so difficult, so rough for you as the announcer calls out my name as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet champion, you do have to realize that you have had a hell of a run. Something that nobody can take away from you, nobody? Well except for me of course.”


She closes her eyes a little as she punches her left hand into her open right and grins.

“Just imagine when that moment comes, that people will continue to talk about you Kayla. That people will tell the world that YOU were the final Bombshell that had a run that was longer than fourteen days at that given moment. That they will utter out everything about you under the expectation of respect… RESPECT YOU HEAR ME??? But even though you have a great run right now, it has to come down to an end Kayla. Note how I do not allow the narrative of everyone else to cloud my mind by saying the obvious. Because that’s what Karma is going to do.. it will determine the fate of the champion and the challenger. And just like Summer XXXTreme, I really love my chances of overtaking that championship belt and rip it out of your fingers. Because I noticed that you had your focus solely upon that belt, that you managed to lower your guard for me to take advantage over. The kickboxing assassin struck that night Kayla, just like I have struck many nights after that given moment. And we all know that history tends to repeat itself, that it tends to tell the world that even though the names change throughout the years… the story and the end results remain the same.”

“I got one swift kick to your head ready Kayla, but don’t make the mistake to think that I do not have any other tricks hidden behind this seemingly innocent face. Because then and especially then, you will be walking out without that championship belt…. But don’t worry, I will represent the championship division with the respect that you have tried to do…. But I will only do it slightly better…. So until Sunday champ, I hope you will be ready… Because 2023 is the year that I will dominate every single one of you…. And you??? You are just another casualty….”


Melissa stands up and walks away as that ends the scene.



23
Climax Control Archives / rp vs masque
« on: December 02, 2022, 09:13:30 PM »

November 28th 2022,

Bakersfield, California.

Melissa can be seen working out in the gym, punching and kicking the punching bag in preparation for her non-title match against the current SCW Bombshell Heavyweight champion. A force she knows that needs to be reckoned with as she has dominated the entire Bombshell division in a fashion that Melissa could only learn from as being a newcomer in this sport. But Melissa is a quick learner, taking pride in the attack that she has done against Harper Mason to upset Jessie Salco, getting under her skin as she had thwarted Jessie from her promised statement that she had wanted to make. We see sweat pour from her forehead as she has been working out for quite a while, driving stiff punches into the leather before executing a spinning back elbow that caused the punching bag to move a little. She grabs the bag, following the onslaught up with some heavy knees into the punching bag before turning around and walks towards the energy drink that she had waiting for her on a chair close to her. She looks around while taking off the cap of her bottle before taking a few short sips, she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand before taking a final sip as she puts the cap back on the bottle and walks towards the treadmill. She chooses her exercise and then slowly starts to run while staring ahead of her towards the television screen that airs the replay where she surprises Jessie Salco after attacking Harper. This causes a small smirk to emerge upon her face as she relaxes her tensed nerves a little bit. She had been wanting to get back at Jessie Salco, not so much for her loss against her in that Chamber of Exterme match, but everything that came before and after. She couldn’t stand Jessie’s nearly picture perfect behavior, always pretending that everything evolves around her. Even now the vow to avenge Harper made Melissa sick to her stomach. But she knew that this is all part of her plan to prove Jessie one special thing, but that will remain a secret for now.

“She never saw it coming….”

Melissa whispers underneath her heavy breathing as she runs on the treadmill, keeping a steady pace while keep her focus upon the screen in front of her. Intently listening to everything that Jessie had screamed towards her, realizing how much the desperation and the anger had gotten to the Hall of Famer. Jessie always wanted to be in control and this time Melissa knew she wasn’t, this is the first step to get Jessie to crumble under the pressure she is intending to put on her. She watches Jessie run off to the back in a moment of rage, that moment was what Melissa was searching for as she had left the locker room where she had left Harper. There had been moments where Melissa had thought about the attack from Masque upon Mac Bane’s wife Amber Ryan, or what had happened to Chloe Benton, something that Jessie is partially to be blamed.

“Fucking Jessie…,”

Melissa had taken alike to Chloe, a sweet innocent girl that took everything that happens so serious that she would excuse herself even if she had not done anything wrong. Something that Melissa had identified herself with as she had experienced something similar in her youth, but she managed to grow out of it and become more confident to the person that she is right now. Ironically is it that right now she is the one that is being hated, being the one person that she had been hating in her youth. Vowing that she would never become the person that she is right now, but she is starting to enjoy the seemingly power that she is feeling right now. Craving for more, realizing what she had done wrong the first time that she had become blinded by her own desire.

”My eyes have opened…..”

The breathing becomes irregular for a few seconds as the concentration upon her running vanishes for only a few moments when she attempts to laugh at her own comment, but quickly realizes that this isn’t the moment for this. She runs the back of her left hand across her face, wiping the sweat away as her sweatband she is wearing around her wrist touches her face. Her breathing becomes regular once more, concentrating to her cardio workout as this continues for a total of 30 minutes before ending her run. She turns around and stares into the eyes of the man that she had been engaged to in Goth. The Hall of Famer is working out by doing bench presses as she admires his physique, still looking amazing at the age of 46 and still able to compete with the very best that the wrestling industry has got to offer. She wonders how many times he had been in the situation that she had been, trying to find his winning ways after her three losses to Ariana Angelos and Jessie Salco.

”No, this isn’t the moment to second guess myself.”

She whispers to herself, running her hand through her sweaty hair as she wipes some of the strands away that has fallen in front of her eyes. She licks the salty taste of her sweat from her lips before grabbing the bottle once again and starts to take several small sips from it. She decides to walk towards another device, grabbing the bar that is hanging in the air as she starts to pull herself up on it. Lifting her head above the bar as she breathes out oxygen ever time that she succeeds in doing so. She feels the pressure in her arms, telling her to take it easy as she ignores it. Trying to push herself to the limit is what she is all about in her quest to improve and ultimately become the very best in the game. Knowing fully well that at this moment it is the current Bombshell World Heavyweight Champion, a quest that she one day wants to achieve herself. She lets her body hang for a few moments before pulling herself up again, only this time doing it in a much slower than before as her muscles are starting to shake in her upper arms. Softly cursing to herself in an attempt to motivate herself to continue as she finally decides to drop down to the floor after a few more reps as she is exhausted. She slowly walks towards a bench and slowly lays down on top of it as she is attempting to catch her breath.

”Rest break??”

She hears the voice of Goth as he approaches her, she does not see him approach her as she has draped her towel across her eyes for a moment or two. She is breathing heavily as she only nods her head in response to his question.

”Extend your arms.”

He asks her as she responds by lifting her arms over the bench that she is resting on, softly groaning as she feels his fingers work magic over her arms as he digs them into her muscles. Slowly working from her shoulders all the way up to her arms and ultimately working their magic upon her hands as she is enjoying the moment that they are sharing together without either of them is saying a word towards each other.

”That feels so good…..”

She whispers as he slowly runs his arms back towards her shoulders and starts to work on them as well as the muscles that combines her shoulders with her neck.    She slowly relaxes at his touch as he continues to rub her muscles with his hands.

”Gerrit, do you think I am capable of beating Masque??”

The question causes him to look down at her with a questionable look upon his face.

”She would be your toughest opponent to date, but I have confidence in your ability to beat her.”

She nods her head in response to his answer, she smiles towards him before turning her head away as she looks at the mirror on the right before letting out a sigh.

”Something wrong??”

She knew that the question would come, she closes her eyes before turning her attention back upwards. She swallows a few times before she finally answers his question.

”I have been busting my ass off since joining Sin City Wrestling to prepare myself to one day face the very best in the Bombshell Division, but now that this moment has come I am wondering if this moment comes too soon???”

She gasps as she feels his fingers dig back into her muscles, feeling his warmth working on the muscle before he reaches over towards her hands and slowly pulls her up to a seating position as he sits besides her.

”The moment that you will understand that you are ready is when you stand across the ring with your opponent Melissa. I can tell you about my experience sall I want about facing world champions, but every opportunity is a different one. I…”

She places a finger upon his mouth and smiles, tenderly kissing his cheek before pulling back and stares lovingly into his eyes.

”Thanks hun, that was exactly what I needed to hear.”

Goth is about to respond, but she kisses him on the cheek before walking off towards the dressing room as she is about to prepare the shower. She turns on the shower head and waits until the water heats up. She turns around and walks towards the dressing room and undresses. Her thoughts travel back towards what Goth had said, she knew that this would be the toughest challenge for her to date. But also an opportunity to prove her worth and maybe impress the booking committee to earn a future title shot somewhere down the road. She enters the shower room and leans her head back as the water touches her skin. She enjoys the water hits her body while she thinks back at the vicious attack upon Harper, she had planned it out perfectly as she knew that this would get under the skin of the veteran Jessie Salco, something that she had experienced from her in the past. She leans back against the wall and takes in the heat of the water as she is fully satisfied for what she had done and what is ahead of her. The smiles widens into a vicious one as she brings the moment back to mind when she connected with her finishing move against the face of the defenseless wrestling prospect.

”You deserved that one Jessie…., you just don’t know it yet.”

Are the words that she uses before turning her attention back to the showerhead above her, washing her hair before soaping her entire body as the shot slowly fades

November 29th 2022

”Okay, you better hide in the bedroom because Gerrit can be here any minute.”

Melissa says as she is talking to Goth’s mother and sister, who she had booked a flight to visit them to surprise Goth as it is his mother’s birthday. Goth had preferred for him and Melissa to have had the week off so that they would be able to visit his mother instead, but he knew that when Melissa was booked that they couldn’t just leave to visit his mother. This had caused him to turn sour after the card for this week’s show had been booked. Only to be unaware that Melissa had already booked flight tickets for his mother and sister to fly over in surprise. She watched his mother and sister enter the bedroom with lots of smiles before she pretended to go back in pretending to read a book. Only to hear the key from the hotel room door being used to open the door as Goth enters the room.

”Hi sweetheart.”

Melissa sweetly said towards him, but Goth doesn’t respond as he walks towards the refrigerator and grabs something to drink only to return with an angry look on his face

”Melissa??”

Melissa was trying to hide a huge grin on her face as she knew that he must have smelled what she was cooking. It was his mother’s favorite dish that Goth always enjoyed to eat, knowing that this time it would piss him off as it reminded him too much of his mother’s birthday.

”Yes sweetie??”

She says as she looks up from her book and stares at him with the most innocent look on her face that she could muster while staring into his angry eyes.

”Why did you make that??? You know that today is my mother’s birthday right??”

Again, she stifles a laugh as she uses all of her willpower to continue to look at him with that angelic look on her face.

”Yes I am aware of that Gerrit…,”

”Then why in the hell did you make that???”

He says while pointing towards the kitchen where the local Dutch meal was being prepared for what he had assumed was for the two of them, this time the look on his face made it impossible for Melissa to keep a straight face and bursts out in laughter. This only infuriates Goth even more.

”What’s so funny??”

Melissa wipes the tears from her face before attempting to look back at him

”Well your mother asked me to make it for her.”

”What do you mean my mother asked you?? This makes no sense!!”

Clearly the words had not sunk in yet with Goth what Melissa had tried to tell him, this causes her to smile at him before putting the book down beside her as she stood up. She grabs him by the hands and stares deeply into his eyes as she speaks out loud.

”Well I guess it is time for your mother to explain what I meant.”

Goth is about to say something when suddenly the door to their bedroom opens and his mother and sister walk out, both laughing out loud as they stare at the shocked look on Goth’s face as he realizes what just happened. Goth stares at his mother and sister before turning his attention towards Melissa as now the realization sets in and smiles.

”You did this….”

Melissa winks at him before motioning towards his mother and sister to come closer, the four of them share an intimate hug as this sets up a wonderful evening for Goth and his family after all.

Later that evening

Goth can be seen sitting on the sofa with his mother talking while Melissa and his sister are seated on the balcony with a glass of wine.

”Thank you for giving my mother a wonderful birthday after all.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from the glass of wine.

”You are completely welcome Marieke, I knew that the final weeks of the year are very busy for us and that we barely get some time off to do something nice. That made me decide to fly you two over, allowing you three to spend time together as well as giving your mother a wonderful vacation for her birthday.”

The two smile as they share another sip from the glass of wine, Melissa looks over towards Gerrit’s his older sister before turning her attention back to the scenery in front of them.

”Penny for your thoughts.”

Melissa smiles as she momentarily looks over her shoulder towards Gerrit and his mother, watching them share a moment together as mother and son that melts her heart. She hesitantly turns her attention back towards his sister and sighs.

”Sometimes I just want to retire and drag Gerrit all the way back to the Netherlands and spend much time with you guys. I know your mother isn’t getting any younger and I don’t want to deprive him from any possible moment that you can spend with each other.”

Melissa looks questionably towards Gerrit’s his older sister, who smiles back towards her as she nods her head in understanding.

”You are just like my mother, always asking about her little boy.”

The two share a laugh together before Marieke continues talking.

”But the truth is that she wants him to live out his dream, she knows that he needs this final run before retiring.”

She becomes silent for a moment as now Gerrit’s sister is staring into her glass of wine while searching for the right words to say

”Marieke?? What’s wrong??”

Melissa looks concerned towards his sister, who looks up and lets out a sigh while trying to keep her eyes from tearing up.

”It had been difficult for her to let him go, she had been very protective towards him. You may argue that she was too over protective.”

Melissa smiles with a warm feeling glowing inside her heart

”But she knows that she cannot protect him, he is a big boy and needs to find his answers on his orwn.”

Marieke looks up at Melissa and smiles as her eyes move towards the engagement ring that she is wearing on her finger.

”And by the look of things, it seems that he has made one very correct decision by asking you to marry him.”

Melissa blushes, not having expected this as she shyly thanks Goth’s sister, who turns her attention back towards the scene in front of them

”I know you have asked us many of times to consider moving towards the United States and spend time with you guys and Gerrit JR. And we actually have come to the conclusion that this is perhaps the best thing to do.”

This caused a smile to emerge upon Melissa’s face as she reaches over and grabs Gerrit’s sister her hand.

”I’m sure that Gerrit JR would love to spend time with his aunt and grandmother.”

”Hey guys, me and my mother have something wonderful to tell…”

Both Melissa and Marieke look over their shoulders towards Goth and his mother, both giving them a knowing smile as the shot fades.

An Opportunity Not To Be Wasted

Melissa can be seen sitting down in a lounge chair while watching The Phantom of the Opera on Blu Ray that Goth’s mother had brought along with her. Staring at the disfigured pianist that hides his face behind a mask as the story moves her. She rests her head underneath her pulled up legs as her arms are wrapped around them. She remains seated like that until she hears the sound of the camera crew approaching her, causing her to sigh before pausing the Blu Ray.

”You sure as hell got a fucking lousy timing did you know that??”

She looks annoyed towards the camera before shrugging her shoulders and drops her legs as she leans back against the lounge chair biting her lower lip.

”But I guess since you have so made it so perfectly clear that I need to address my opponent for this week, then I shall. But I just need to get something off my chest before I turn my attention towards the champion, because there are a few names out there that I cannot and should not forge.”

Her expression changes into a sinister smile as she extends her arms across the edge of the lounge chair.

”My dear friends Jessie and Harper, the two individuals that I cannot get enough off…. How’s the head Harper??? And did you manage to calm her parents down Jessie?? Convincing them it wasn’t your fault?? I mean, I’ve heard that Harper’s father was rather upset with you…… I hope it didn’t cause you to have many sleepless nights over the little…..”accident” that Harper endured this past Sunday??”

Melissa giggles as she raises her left arm and gently runs her fingers through her curly hair, leans her head against the hand as she mockingly stares into the camera.

”Did you actually think things between us would have been over after our last confrontation Jessie?? To be honest, I actually had taken you to be far more intelligent than you ultimately turned out to be. I mean seriously Jessie, you play a good game in trying to worm yourself into a predicament where ultimately YOU are the one that gets all the glory while others are left behind with a sincere case of headaches. Something like the young and in-experienced Harper, I just find it amusing to see that all of the sudden you are upset.”

She raises an eyebrow towards the camera before letting out another sinister smirk.

”/amusing over the fact that you are nothing more than a mere hypocrite Jessie, a hypocrite that endangered sweet and lovable Harper by leaving her on her own in the cesspool that is the backstage area of Sin City Wrestling. To be honest Jessie, to this very day I still cannot believe that you did this to her. And you can tell the world that you were merely an innocent bystander, being forced to watch on as I kicked the shit out of that young and innocent angel, telling the world that you are innocent as you would never harm a hair on her sorry of an excuse of a head. And that’s why I tell you Jessie that you are nothing more than a liar and a hypocrite.”

“You see Jessie, you have a neck to belittle anyone that isn’t ready to compete in the big leagues. It doesn’t matter whether you truly are just too wet behind the ears,, a six foot amazon that destroys anyone in her sights…. Or the biggest threat to your existence Jessie, but before you start to point your little finger in an accusative fashion towards me… I will have to tell you that you are wrong.”


The demeaner on her face changes into one that is ice cold and very calculating.

”Do you remember Chloe Jessie?? Oh I’m sure you do, the little insecure girl that had a dream. A dream to compete in the ring, to compete inside the six sided ring that many before her have done as well. A girl that one day wanted to follow in the footsteps of many before her, she even mentioned YOU Jessie… And what did you do?? You had the audacity to tell her over and over again that she wasn’t ready. She wasn’t good enough for you wasn’t it?? Or the mere fact that she wanted too much too quickly, ultimately you were part of her having to be forced to go to a hospital… and for what Jessie?? Do you still remember that day??”

“I am sure you do…. don’t you?? Oh yeah, concussing her to a point where she needed medical attention… And then there was that single moment where all the attention was diverted from you to a psycho bitch… but that doesn’t change that your “wrestling accident” should not go unnoticed Jessie, that you should not be able to walk around without the suitable repercussions for your actions….  How does the saying go again Jessie??An eye for an eye??? You know the rest don’t you??”

“And I know already that you will tell the world that you cannot be blamed, that it was an accident…. All mere excuses for you to go back to bed late at night, closing your eyes without having any concerns of the wellbeing of another human being…. And how does it feel now huh Jessie? How does it feel to be concerned about whether someone like Harper or Chloe can actually get in the ring to compete one day??? You never had to be concerned about anyone!! I have, I did… I have been there for Chloe since day one!! I took her under my wing after my in ring debut against her, told her that she could achieve anything if she only had some more believe in herself, if she only put her mind to it. And you know why Jessie?? Because of people like YOU, who had told her that she would not mount to ANYTHING in this business!!! Knowing that it would influence her lack of confidence and hide in fear…. And once again, I know you will tell the world that you never used these exact words… But you did not have to Jessie, the damage had already been done by you and the likes of you Jessie. Because YOU influence an entire legion of fans that believe everything you say and do…. You make me sick because of that Jessie…, you are the reason why Chloe was out of competition for a long time. Just like you are the reason why Harper got kicked in the head at her most vulnerable, because you forgot to do what you were supposed to do. To look after her, to protect her from dangers that YOU KNOW that lurks around every single corner of this industry…. And I will tell you why Jessie, because you had to have the spotlight on yourself. You just had to feel the adoration one more time, because there’s nothing else you care about more than your stinking ego….. And now you know exactly how it feels to be the biggest piece of shit walking God’s green earth and I intend to destroy you before you hurt more innocent bystanders like a Chloe and a Harper…. And the best part of it all is Jessie, that there’s not a damn thing you can do to stop me.”


Melissa blows a kiss in the direction of the camera as if it was meant for Jessie.

”And now it’s time for me to focus upon the Bombshell World Heavyweight champion instead of telling Jessie Salco to get her head out of her ass, because she is just disgusting.”

Melissa rolls her eyes before shaking her head.

”I have wondered when the time would come that we would meet Masque, two outsiders in this line of sport that do our thing our way without worrying what others would think of us. Two unique entities in this business that come from a background that is unfamiliar in the wrestling world. A gymnast, a former kickboxer. And yet we only have one thing in mind don’t we, to win and not caring of how we achieve our goal. To be honest I can respect that, even though I do not respect you. Maybe I am foolish to think that way, maybe not. But until you prove me otherwise, I will not be concerned of what might just happen this Sunday when we finally meet.”

She stares into he camera, a part of her face shows a nerve twitch, clearly she is aware of exactly that what she is awaiting this Sunday. But just like always, Melissa does not back down from a challenge.

”I have seen what you have done to Amber, I have seen firsthand how you manipulate people I have seen your battles against the now former world champion and how you have dominated your opposition. It’s as if I am staring into a blueprint that I desire to achieve in my career when it is my time to be on the top of the food chain, while everyone else is gunning for your world title. And I have to admit that I have looked on from afar, studying you. Wondering why people despise you, why they don’t seem to want to understand you. Why you are so different than others, why you are capable of getting away with anything that you do… And at first I had thought, probably like anyone else before me have done. Is to blame you for being a freak, desperately explaining the world that you do not belong because of where you came from and what it is that you stand for.”

“And I just realized that this nothing more than a description of you being a monster, while I have come to the conclusion that this isn’t the case. Because let’s face it, what kind of monster are you if people like Jessie Salco have been desperately trying to hide that barrier that consumes them for over ten years now.”


Melissa stares into the camera with a cold and calculate look on her face, her eyes fixated upon the camera as if she is talking to her opponent directly.

”It makes all sense now, your appearance in and out of the ring. t/he tales you speak off, trying to rattle the brain of your opponents because it pleases you doesn’t it?? The mere satisfaction of watching your opposition slowly become a target for your Rapture mandible claw…quite fascinating to see how you cut through your opposition as if you were a knife that goes through melting butter. Too bad that my fascination has not been consumed with desperation. Desperation to be the one that will unmask you so to speak and reveal to the world that you are no longer the only monster that hides behind a mask of misery. Because that’s where it all comes from doesn’t it??”

She smirks as she shakes her head

”Oh who am I trying to fool? I am far from being Doctor Phil who wants to dissect your brain. I am more the type of girl that likes to inflict pain upon others in the most physical way, the question between you and me is who will be the only one left standing after the smoke has settled. I know that people like to pick the safe bet and go for the champion, to go for the one that is on top, sadly for those weakened minds there is nobody in this world that I can say that is on top of the mountain that is Melissa… the Lady Goth, the one woman that is capable to match physicality with you pound for pound. Just understand that one swift kick and I will have you end up the same way like the wrestling prospect that Jessie Salco is still crying over. But why don’t we just find out the old-fashioned way who the toughest bitch is in this game…. Because if you don’t…, I will rip off that mask of yours from your stinking head and make an example out of you just like I will do to Jessie Salco…. “

“I see you this Sunday champ….”



With that the shot slowly fades.



24
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs Matthew Kross
« on: November 25, 2022, 09:25:41 PM »



The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter: My quest


It’s evening and Goth can be seen sharing a moment along with Melissa after last week’s Climax Control, after watching on when Melissa had challenged Jessie Salco for a final confrontation. He had smiled as he had watched Jessie come up with excuses, believing that they had settled the score at the Super Card a few weeks ago. But he had known that this wasn’t the case for Melissa, she wanted to rinse out the foul taste out of her mouth from the several losses that she had endured against Jessie and Ariana Angelos.

“You have made the first step on mentally breaking Jessie, but the next step will follow this coming Sunday.”

He gently pats her on the butt, causing her to giggle as she turns around to face him and plants a kiss on his cheek. She whispers something in his ear as she walks off to the locker room as Goth grabs his cellphone and dials a number

“Hey it’s me, make sure that Melissa has a clear path to…..”

Goth notices the camera crew as he stops talking, he turns around and whispers something into the cellphone that nobody is apparently meant to hear. He slowly turns around with a sickening smile upon his face.

“Yeah that’s right, we want to make sure that there will be something for Jessie Salco that she will never forget.”

He turns off the cell phone and stares into he camera with a cold and calculated look on his face.

“Let me guess? You just happened to wander around backstage and thought it was alright to listen to a private conversation??”

Goth turns around, not waiting for an answer that he knows that will not come. He is walking towards the parking lot where he turns towards his waiting limo before entering. He suddenly stops merely after setting one foot inside but turns towards the camera crew and shakes his head.

“Where do you think you are going?? I can’t remember accepting anyone besides his fiancé to ride along with me. So do me a favor, back off.”

He pushes the camera crew away by pushing his hand towards the camera, shoving it away from him before entering the limo and closes the door. He grabs his cellphone and checks some of the messages that he has received during the show, his eye catches one specific message from someone that he has not spoken to for a long time. He scowls as he remembers the backstage confrontation between him and his old friend Bill Barnhart. Someone that he had trusted his life to, someone that he knew he had betrayed his trust and did not wanted to deal with him anymore because of his past as an alcohol abuser.

He turns his cell phone back into his pocket and rests his hands behind his head as he stares at the ceiling of his limo. He was upset, mostly because he could not blame Bill for not trusting him after he had broken the trust of the Bulldog so many times in the past. He lets out a sigh, he had hoped to get into contact with his old friend somehow. He had been at the point of dialing his number so many times, but every single time the courage had sunk into his boots and decided not to. Worried about the outcome of the reaction of his old friend, already knowing that Bill would scream at him or even ignore him. He stares ahead of him, his thoughts drift off to better days. The days where he and Bill had shared the tag team titles in Global Wrestling Alliance after James Weck had turned his back on him while the two were tag team champions. Bill was the one that volunteered to be his tag team partner, a respect that had grown through the years as they had been part of the same company. The memory was quickly replaced by him and Bill being a part of Goth’s very own company The AWA… where Bill was for a very long time his right hand man, something that had caused some of the most destructive moments as well as the funniest as Iris had crapped on his expensive carpets more than one occasion.

“For fuck sakes….,”

He says as he nearly could smell the dog poo that had been dropped on his expensive carpets. He had hated the guts of that dog at those times, but secretly he had always loved Iris. Wondering how old Iris has become as Bill and him had known each other for quite some time and Bill had that dog as long as Goth could remember.

“Can I join you for a ride good sir???”

Says the voice of Melissa, as this has caught Goth by surprise as he was so far away in his memories that he had not noticed her approaching the limo. He finally responds with a smile as the two kiss each other before putting on their seatbelts for the limo to start to drive.

“So what was on your mind handsome??”

She asks Goth as he lets out a sigh, realizing that she had noticed him. This causes him to scratch the back of his neck before turning his attention towards Melissa.

“Its Bill, me and him had a stare down when I was backstage earlier today. It was so strange to be in the same room with him after all these years, years of not having spoken a word to him because…”

Goth’s words travel off in his thoughts, he couldn’t finish the sentence because he was feeling ashamed of what had happened between him and one of his closest friends ever. It had gotten this worse that he had felt jealousy over the friendship that Bill and Vinnie had grown throughout the years. Because he knew what a genuine person Bill was outside the realm of the wrestling world, something he had openly spoken about with Melissa that he wanted his friendship back. Something he had learned that it was a closed book for Bill, something he could not blame him for. He feels his arm tense, his hands turn into fists before he notices Melissa gently squeezing his arm as this slowly brought him back to focus as he turns his attention towards her and is met by the most sincere smile he has ever seen.

“I am so lucky to have you.”

He whispers towards her, causing her to smile as she plants a soft kiss on his lips. The two share a kiss for several moments before she pulls away, lowering her eyes as she savors the moment. She slowly reopens her eyes as she shows a look of concern

“Do you think Bill wants to fight you in the ring??”

The words come out of her mouth and makes him second guess himself whether that this was truly Bill’s intentions. He knew he was good enough to give him a run for his money, but was this something that he was actually ready for??

“Gerrit??”

This startles him once more, she can see doubt on his face. Something that she has not often seen from him, this really must be bothering him. His hands start to shake for a moment before he tries to hide them by planting them on the couch that they are seated upon. But Melissa had noticed it already, but decided to not push it. Goth turns his head towards the window of the passenger door, pretending to look outside but his thoughts drift back to some old memories.

“BILL!!!!!”

Goth shouted as we are back to 2012, Goth storms out of his office with an angry look on his face as Bill already knew how late it is as he came charging out of his office to meet up with Goth. Who is pointing into his office, where we see Iris come walking out of with a look that tells us that she knows that she has done a bad thing.

“Get that stinking mutt out my office!!!”

“Yes Goth, I’m sorry that she had slipped out of my office. Iris come here!!!”

Bill runs over towards his dog and attaches the leash against the dog collar and drags her with him while apologizing to Goth who sniffs his nose and can smell the aroma of the dog poo that the British Bulldog had dropped on the carpet.

“This time Bill is going to clean it up himself.”

We see Goth smile at the comment as we are back to the present day, remembering the many times that they had been at each other’s throats for absolutely nothing while Iris was always very nervous around him. He never understood why the dog was so nervous around him, most of the time he just ignored her instead of playing a lot with the dog. This made him think back to a certain point in his career as owner of the AWA.

“BARK!!!”

The shot opens up in 2015, one of the last few years that the company was still competing against other companies. Goth was seated in his jacuzzi as we notice Iris run into the bathroom of Goth’s office where he had a jacuzzi. Causing him to lower the newspaper that he was reading before rolling his eyes at the sight of the dog from the Barnharts.

“Oh God, not again….. Iris, whatever you do… please don’t jump into the…”


“DAMN YOU STINKING MUT!! Get the f*** out of my jacuzzi!!!”

But Iris is splashing around the jacuzzi, clearly enjoying the water as dives under water for a moment before coming back up and sprays some water into the direction of Goth. Who is about to grab the dog by the collar, but his attention is being diverted by….

“IRIS??? Where are you girl?? Goth!! Have you seen my….. Oh there you are you little biscuit!!!”

“Little…. Biscuit???”

Goth mutters out loud in quite a shock, he had heard dog owners giving their pets lots of cute names, but biscuit wasn’t one of them according to him.

“Was Mister Goth a bad man to you Iris?? Did he yell at you??”

This wasn’t the reaction from Bill that Goth had expected from him, he was about to say something towards him and his dog as Bill suddenly turns towards him and cuts him off.

“Look at her Goth, how could you possibly not want to spend time with her into the jacuzzi???”

“I….. What???”

Goth’s eyes widens as he suddenly sees Bill taking off his jacket and unbuttons his matching pink buttoned down shirt that he was wearing.

“Bill?? What in the hell do you think you are doing???”

Goth watches him take off his shirt before turning his attention towards undoing his shoes, he has already undone one as he kicks him towards the toilet before undoing the other.

“Well sir Goth, I realized that Iris has not yet gotten her swimming diploma.”

“So???”

Goth’s eyes turn from an angry one to a suspicious one, only to have them suddenly open wide as he realize what Bill had in mind. But then it is already too late.

“Ahhh that feels nice Goth, I think we should make it a family and friends get together one day and all share this lovely jacuzzi of yours wouldn’t you agree???”

Bill has already stepped into the jacuzzi and has dumped Iris into the water once more as he had not waited for an answer from Goth. Who at this point is too shocked to say anything that is going on into his bathroom. We see Iris splatter around as Bïll is trying to educate his dog how to do the breast stroke.

“Okay Iris, please pay close attention on what I am doing.”

The sight is truly one that would allow anyone to burst out in laughter for the sheer stupidity as Bill has gotten on his knees while trying to make the exact moves with his arms without having to hit the edges of the jacuzzi without any success of course. This causes him to look up at Goth after a few attempts as his hands are clearly hurting from hitting them against the edges of the jacuzzi.

“I am not here to be a pesky complainer boss, but you should really ask yourself whether you should get a bigger jacuzzi than this one. This one is clearly not suitable for teaching animals how to swim.”

This causes Goth’s eyes to widen as he is slowly starting to breathe heavily.

“Bill, this is MY personal jacuzzi. This is not… I repeat NOT a swimming pool. So please get your….”

“Whoops, I’m sorry Iris. I guess I had always thought that Goth is an animal lover, but I guess he only loves money and…”

Bill quickly gets out of the jacuzzi while carrying iris in his hands, grabbing his dry clothing before stepping towards the door to his office while water falls all over the floor as well as his clothing is squishing like crazy.

“And being an arrogant prick…”

“WHAT??!!!”

Goth has grabbed a shower bottle as he throws it towards the vanishing Bill Barnhart, the bottle hits the door that Bill quickly closed. This causes the bottle to drop on the floor as Goth sits down on the edge of his jacuzzi, trying to register what exactly had happened just a few moments ago.

“That was so funny.”

Goth whispers as we come back to the present day, still staring through the window of his passengers seat. But this time he is grinning from ear to ear as he suddenly hears Melissa.

“What was so funny??”

Goth turns his attention towards Melissa, sitting upright before explaining the situation that he once had been in together with Iris and Bill Barnhart. This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as both of them share a good laugh while the car continues to drive all the way back to their hotel as there they have plans to spend the night there before getting up early to head over towards the next city where next week’s Climax Control will be aired

Present Day

Footsteps are heard walking across a hallway of a hotel late at night, something that Goth loves to do between travels to clear his mind or focus upon an up and coming match. This time it is a combination of both, one side of it all is the confrontation that he has had with current Roulette champion “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart and the other side of the coin is the first ever confrontation with Matthew “The Raven” Knox. Experience has taught him throughout his career that you cannot overlook the one for the other, but this time it is rather special. A lifelong friendship that had gone through the drain, someone that he had respected as a human being and as a competitor. And on the opposite side, an unknown to him. Someone that he has watched inside the ring as he had waged war with Mac Bane. He knew he had to push Bill Barnhart to the back of his mind, something that the same experience that had taught him he ultimately would when the bell has rang. Goth turns a corner, stops and looks around. He notices the numbers on the doors and realized that he has been walking circles for the third time.

“What is wrong with me??”

He asks himself, looking at his watch as the clock reads that an hour had passed since he had left his hotel room and started to walk around. He usually would either take the steps towards a different level or the elevator, but this time he had decided to stay at the same level that he was staying at. He looks to his left, noticing that he was actually standing in front of his own hotel room door, he lift his hand towards the door knob but stops just moments before reaching out to open it. He had decided that it was too early for him to get back, he knew Melissa wouldn’t have mind to spend some more time with him while watching some of her favorite Netflix programs. And normally he would love to watch some of those with her, but this time he wasn’t into the mood. He was feeling restless, he for some strange reason had the urge to seek the confrontation with someone. Anyone? No, he had one person particular in mind.

“Bill…. Barnhart….”

The name softly rolls off the tip of his tongue, a name that in seriousness he has not uttered in many yeas and yet it feels like it is a recurring subject in his daily life. He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before deciding to continue the walk until he knows there’s an elevator ahead of him. He stops before it, presses the button on the right of the elevator door and presses it for a few seconds longer than necessary. He reluctantly lets his hand fall next to his side, counting the seemingly minutes that it takes the elevator to come down even though it is only a matter of seconds. He steps inside after the door had opened, mentally scowling at himself when he notices a hotel staff member already stood inside the elevator before he could step inside. He decides to just nod towards the other figure, who returns the gesture before Goth turns his focus back upon his lingering thoughts. Nearly not even noticing that the other person had asked him a question.

“Excuse me??”

Goth replies after he had thought he had heard the other person mentioning something towards him

“Apologies sir, but what floor do you wish to go??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, wondering why this individual needed to know where he had wanted to go. Only to realize that he had forgotten to press a button to whatever floor he wanted to go to, this causes him to look at the number of buttons where each represented a floor. Goth finally presses the button to three floors down from the one that he had gotten inside the elevator before turning his attention towards the individual as he nods his head in appreciation. The two men turn their attention away from each other as Goth straightens his jacket as he notices the elevator stopping one floor separated from where he was about to go. He looks over his shoulder and notices that the other figure exits, nodding his head towards Goth as in saying goodnight before Goth watches the doors from the elevator slowly closing in on him.

“”Why do people tend to start a conversation with me after I step foot inside an elevator??

He asks himself before shrugging off the question with a shrug, his attention slowly moves towards the opening doors as he has reached the floor that he had picked out for no particular reason. Slowly he exits the elevator and looks around the dark hallway where for some reason not every lamp above a hotel room door is active. He suddenly hears a noise coming from a few feet away from him, causing him to quickly turn his attention towards it and notices a young couple who had issues trying to open up the door of their hotel room while using their very own room key. He shakes his head, before turning his attention towards the other end of the hallway.

“Amatures…,”

He whispers underneath his breath so that nobody could hear him, he starts to walk away from the direction that the young couple were standing. He let his eyes fall on a hotel room number and stops right in front of it.

“The Barnharts….”

Goth whispers the last name of Bea and Bill, he knows he either should knock on the door or just simply walk off. But he does neither of the two options as for some reason neither sounds right for him to do right now. Grinding his teeth some more as his hands turn into fists

“Why am I refraining myself from doing anything??”

He asks himself, knowing that he won’t be able to answer that question, something that annoys him. He slowly lifts his hand towards the door, finally deciding to knock on the door and demand to get some answers from his “old” friend. But he suddenly noticing that the doorknob from the hotel room door is slowly turning. Goth quickly moves to the right and starts to walk, feeling the breath inside his throat as he quickly turns a corner as he hears the familiar laughter from Bill while tkaing Iris for a quick walk. Goth lifts his watch towards his face and notices the time of a quarter to eleven. Softly cursing towards himself, he should have known better not to go outside around this time of day without having to worry not to bump into Bill. Because he knew that Iris would have taken outside for a walk around this time of the day. He notices Bill surpassing him while staring at the massive back from the current Roulette champion. A championship belt that he has held several times and defended a record amount of time… or at least that is what it once was, he should merely check with the stat checker Mercedes Vargas for that one… causing him to huff from a cynical standpoint. Leaning against the wall of the hallway that he stood in, hoping that the breathing would subside soon as he checks his watch again. But only a minute had passed, even though it looked so much longer.

“Forgive me Knox, I guess this is what happens when you have a moment of having a relapse on solely being focused upon the task at hand huh?? But no worries my friend, coming Climax Control, the only thing that I am only interested in is beating you. Something that we have all come to expect haven’t we?? It’s like the days of the Gladiators, who sole mission was to crush his opposition before someone else does it to you, letting the spectators to be a part of the entire spectacle before allowing them to walk home satisfied until the next time that someone would take a risk in entertaining the “masses”. ”

“I’m sure we will meet soon Bill, I just hope you won’t expect too much of a good night sleep while I am around.”

He lets out a sigh before deciding to walk towards the opposite direction that Bill had come from. He quickly surpasses the hotel room of the Barnhart’s as he concentrates back upon the man that he will be facing this Sunday on Climax Control. Matthew Kross, a name that has caused him to smile for the first time that he had been able to notice beforehand. He knows off the fact that both Kross and Mac Bane have been gunning for the world title along with Ken Daviesson who had lost the belt to the current champion.

“Matthew….,”

He smiles at the thought of mentioning a biblical name, something he has always preferred over any other name that people could come up with.  A man that has been here before, never got his world title rematch. A story that Goth has heard so many times before, it causes him to get annoyed over at the mere thought that someone would be entitled for something when they come back after a sabbatical??

“Funny how some people get what they want, but I still have been waiting for my title opportunity for over a year now?? Yeah, ask Mark Cross about that. The cowardly little bitch has ran off to another place without EVER taking responsibilities for his own actions. But I am sure that he will be back around Blast From The Past season. But I guess he is just another liability that I am fortunate for that I do not have to wipe my hands off from the blood that he would be spilling upon them when I get my hands around his neck. But that dignifying honor is bestowed upon you Matthew…. I know harsh words for someone that has not even been in the ring with me for a one-on-one confrontation have we not? It’s the classical what if question that always lingers wrhen two men become one inside that six sided ring of ours. The moment that we can finally verbally assault each other beyond the imagination of those who merely turn on the television sets and get an education on what is truly at stake in life. Something that pissants like them cannot relate to, because they are incapable of relating to greats like myself.”

“I hope I am not putting a damper upon your expectations of what you had hoped for me to say Matthew, I am not here to pamper to anyone’s feelings. So I hope you didn’t get all too excited for getting a talk of how I respect you and how much I look forward in facing you. Because if you were looking for anything close enough into that direction, then I suggest you should have just stayed away at whatever obscure vicinity that you came from. Because where I am concerned, you are entitled to nothing at all.”


He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before letting out a loud sigh. Resting his arms against the wall in front of him as he looks over to the left and then to the right as if he had heard a sound from either side.

“I know you have had great battles with Mac, I know you want to return to the promised land. Hell don’t we all? It just sickens me to think that all you have to do is to show up and all the wrong that has done to you will be justified by having a hand being placed over your head and everything will be forgiven. All you have to do is to be a good little boy isn’t it?? I guess I must have paid better attention in how I had left this company and the way I came back. But unlike you Matthew, I prefer to do things upon my own accord. Earn everything that is being handed upon you by a silver platter. It’s useless to resist in order to tell me that I am wrong, because nothing will change my opinion on this matter Matthew. Because you are just like Drake Greene once was, just like Mr. Jett City, may he Rest In Peace. But that still doesn’t mean that when you leave, that all your opportunities will be drained through the toilet and you have to start all over again. But I guess that’s what you get with the people who have a jump line mentality isn’t it?? It’s no surprise there that with people like you, that people like “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart are being forced to remain in the Roulette division, or that people like Fenris or Jack Washington need to be put in the waiting list for a possible title opportunity at the nearest convenient appointment that this company is able to put them through. And then I have seriously not even considered to put me through a climactic orgasmic sensation by naming every fucking reason why I should not be in the conversation for whatever reason it is that you are getting. But I guess I am here once again, allowed to pick up the dirty work where any other supposedly superstar in this company is too reluctant to go through what I personally refer to as taking out the trash and never see it back again.”

“Now I know that these words do not trouble you Matthew, but words aren’t the sole essence of what I am capable off inflicting upon others. But it is what I do inside that six sided ring that makes the difference in whether I will allow you to walk upon your own accord…. Or have you stretchered out with a smile upon your face. A smile because you start to realize that there is an opportunity that one day you may be able to stand on your own two feet again. Allowing the decision to be in your hands on whether you wish to continue this line of sports that we call wrestling, or simply grab the ball and run in order to stay away from another beating that I will give you and then I will not be so forgiving. Because that is what I do Matthew, I give the opportunity to others in whether they wish to oppose me one more time…. Or whether they want to be referred as either a coward as well having made the smartest decision ever made in your entire life. Something apparently Bill Barnhart is willing to give everything up for to find out whether the experiences that he had gone through in the past has not died off with retirement looming over me as a thin line throughout my career. Twenty years of having beat anyone that matters in this business. And I know that you will jump to the opportunity to say that I have never faced or beat you, because I have already beaten you without ever having to lace up my fucking boots and kick the shit out of you.”

“Forgive me Matthew, I would have rather spend time shoving a silver spoon up your ass in a sign of respect for who the fuck you are. But that would have meant that I would have to lie through my teeth, that would have meant that I would be giving you a false sense of security that you would have stand a chance against me inside that six sided ring. Only to realize that when that moment comes that you think you can shine over me, that you come to the realization that you are incapable of dealing with that reality Matthew. You will simply crumble underneath the pressure that I have been dealing with for the majority of my twenty year career. Where I had to watch people come and go, no longer surprised that the classics will never die as the mouths that spew them into the obscenity of life have changed…. But the end result of me overcoming everything until I get what I deserve instead of expecting it because of an outdated promise or expectation. Because if you are one of those who believe that everything can be dictated by their own choosing, then I will just have to free them from their ignorance and wipe my boots clean before moving on to the next. Because I am entitled to the very best… something I refuse to share with he likes of you or Bill Barnhart. So please entertain me the last few days before our confrontation is finally set in stone… because it will be the final one that you will be able to remember Matthew…. Until then…. Until then…..”






25
Climax Control Archives / Senor Vinnie vs. Mac Bane
« on: November 18, 2022, 03:26:47 PM »

Will the Real Senor Vinnie Please Stand up?

November 14th 2022

Tijuana, Mexico

The shot opens up at the driveway of the Pro Wrestler Senor Vinnie’s mansion, who is washing his car while listening to some mariachi music. He is wearing white knee high pants, a white sleeveless shirt and around his neck a golden chain with a golden mariachi guitar at the end of it. He whistles along the music until he notices the camera crew and waves them to approach him.

“Hola Amigo’s!!! Como Estas???”

His pearly white smile shows as the camera slowly zooms out and shows a majority part of the driveway of his mansion. He drops the sponge into the bucket and cleans his hands with a towel before gesturing the camera crew to follow him inside. There he walks over towards the kitchen and grabs a can of water and pours some into a glass before taking a sip from it.

“Ahh that tastes great.”

He turns his attention towards the camera crew and gestures them to follow him towards his lounge room as he sits down and places his feet on top of the table in front of him. He awaits the crew to set up their stuff before he finally is capable to start.

“How is everyone?? I hope you have a wonderful day and most importantly remember me??”

He shows a cheesy smile upon his face before taking a sip from the glass of water that he had brought along with him.

“I know there have been people wondering where I have been as of late, something that I have to admit that it is a very good question. And thankfully I have an answer that may put your faster beating hearts at ease.”

He takes a sip of water, places the glass down upon the wooden armrest next to him. He places his hands behind his head as he ties up his long hair in a ponytail before spreading them across the lounge chair that he sat down a few moments ago.

“I have taken a moment off from my wrestling schedule to take care of some personal issues that has caused a divorce between me and my ex Valora. As you can remember me and Lora agreed to meet up with each other, we started talking and both of us felt the need to put some issues to rest. Now I know that this sounds interesting for the listening ears of you quality gossip magazines, but me and Lora actually have gotten closer to each other as friends. That is right, me and Lora have both agreed that even though we still have feelings for each other, that there is no foundation to once again start over. But we both needed time to heal some emotional wounds. Something that I would publicly want to thank the owners Senor Ward and Underwood for allowing this to happen. But seeing that Lora is back in Japan and that I have given my amigo Bill Barnhart a wonderful birthday present is the beginning of the return of Senor Vinnie.”

He shows his big grin and waits for ten seconds, as if he is expecting a rather large applause from a crowd that is basically the crew members from Sin City Wrestling. Vinnie obviously ignores the deafening silence from them and “soaks” up their admiration as he motions to them to “be quiet”

”Thank you, you are too kind. But I will gladly accept your admiration as long as it gives me such a heartwarming feeling. I have to admit that even though I love competing inside the six sided ring, it was necessary for me to step away from it all. I have been going through such a long period of time where I had blamed everything and everyone for the mere debacle of a legendary wrestling career in the making in the last few years. That it was obviously a necessity for me to step away for a while, even though I did miss all of you wonderful people. But life comes first, a lesson that I wish to share with all my little Vinstars out there that have been sending me messages through Twitter and all other types of social media. Hell, even to all of you grannies out there that had the willpower to write me old school letters really touched my heart. It shows me the love and the respect that people have for their favorite wrestlers, how they look up to them for being a role model. And it has taught me a wise lesson in life that I need to be a better person, but I can only do that when I am all 100 percent up here.”

Vinnie points towards his head and smiles

“And I am officially back to wrestling once again, this time I plan on to stay active for quite some time. To the point where I actually have set some goals for me for now until the end of next year. And for all of you die hard little Vinstars out there, I know you want to know whether I am planning to go for another world title run?? And to those questions I only have one proper answer to give, that when it is my time I will become a two time world champion and play a serenade to all of my beloved fans. Because that’s what artists do, we entertain those who pay their hard earned money to watch us perform at the highest level.”

He closes his eyes as his face turns sad for a moment, we even see a small tear emerge from his left eye as he quickly pinks it away.

“Now I know that I have been at the wrong side of the specter as an athlete, an athlete that you expected the very best performance from. And I know that in the end of my active career until my break that I did anything BUT perform at the highest level. And I feel bad about that, I am honestly concerned about whether you still have my poster hanging at your bedroom wall. Not because I am an ego centric individual, but more importantly I don’t want you to think that I am a bad man, that I run from my responsibility. Or to put it even more mildly, that I just don’t care.”

He opens his eyes once again, the welling underneath now both eyes are starting to show as he is clearly very emotional.

“It is one of the things that I have been talking about with my now good friend Valora, she told me that I needed something that not only myself but also my fans could identify with. And it actually started to become very apparent that this organization lacks ideals, that it lacks transparency and most importantly a man that they could believe in as a wholesome individual. Because I have looked at the roster of this company, I noticed that something was missing. And please, before people are going to start to take my words the wrong way then I apologize beforehand. Because who is there that is truly the real baby face that is actually a moralistic masterpiece??”

He looks questionably into the camera as if he is expecting anyone of the SCW roster to answer his question, but nods his head as it remains quiet.

“Exactly, nobody. Hell, sometimes this company needs to pay a bucket load of money for a guy that has done it all to, in his words pop the ratings. Is that what we want our children to look at and think that is alright?? To be someone that only shows up for the money?? Tells a load of trash in front of the camera, profanity is second nature to this man and he is a father?? Well seriously, I could not have believed my eyes even more the last time he showed up. Now people may say that why didn’t you take on his open challenge Vinnie??? Well to those I explain the obvious, sometimes nature has other intentions for us human beings than what others are expecting from us. But if this senor wishes to issue another open challenge?? Then I gladly accept, because then it is my opportunity to showcase the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.”

The sad face slowly turns into a happy once again after mentioning the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.

“Now I can hear you think, what are the three wise lessons from Senor Vinnie?? Well let me educate you with the three wise lessons. And before I start, I want to tell the world that I had to narrow it down to just three. Because as a humanitarian, I hold value to many wise lessons. Just like stay in school, because we all can agree that an education is a very important thing in life that will ultimately skyrocket your career in becoming a farmer, a lawyer or perhaps a toilet cleaning lady at McDonalds. And before people start to judge those cleaning ladies, be thankful that at least you can sit down at a clenched toilet instead of having to worry whether your aim will succeed this time.”

Vinnie smiles as he continues to talk.

“another one is to always drink your milk, because for young children growing up it is important to get enough calcium to strengthen your bones, you don’t want to end up like Uncle Jorge, because he never drank his milk and now has to pay for it by having an 18 year old nurse named Julia push him everywhere he goes. And I know how much you young kids love to run around these days….. And a final one that nearly made the cut, but ultimately didn’t make the list was never leave table before finishing breakfast, lunch or dinner. Because let’s face it, with everything getting more expensive in this world it is disrespectful not only towards your parents who paid money for your food, but also towards those who have grown the vegetables or raised the animals that ultimately end up on your plate. So remember, if you don’t finish your plate than you cannot be a Vinstar, because I always finished my plate.”

Vinnie raises his hand in the air as if he was pledging upon the bible that he was telling the truth.

“But ultimately I have come with the three wisest of lessons that I could teach you. Number one: Say your prayers, now obviously if you are not religious than I can understand that you do not wish to do something like that. But for me and many others it is the most important thing in life to turn to someone that listens to you, that is always there for you. And even if you do not believe, then at least have that one or two persons in your life that is there…. Like your mami and papi. Because they love you and will always help you, even if you are sometimes a bad kid. And then lesson number two: water your cactus. Now I know that some of you prefer other plants, that’s okay with me too. I just picked that option because of obviously Pete my amigo. But plants and trees are a part of our lives. Thanks to them we can inhale the oxygen that they produce, while they turn the carbon dioxide back into oxygen. So to all of you who think that cutting the rainforest is good, you are wrong. And I want the cactus to be a symbol for us to change and Pete has willingly volunteered to be that symbol. That and well, he was forced by Iris the Bulldog or else she would dump him. ”

Vinnie smiles at this before realizing that he has one more lesson to educate his fans with.

“And my final lesson I want to teach you all, is to respect your fellow man/child/plant or animal. Because without others we would have a very lonely life to live wouldn’t you agree?? And I know, you do not always agree with what people say or believe in. But is that the reason for not respecting them?? Just like I made a point earlier, I do not agree with the work ethics of one particular person. But I do respect him for what he has achieved in his career, but I would have done things differently if it was up to me. And that is what I wish to show to the world when I face anyone that management decides to put me against in a match, to show them the respect that they deserve. Even though I may not be getting the same in return, but that’s okay. I have always been taught that a better world starts with yourself, perhaps I can be a motivator for someone to change their life. Nd for me it would be already a success if I manage to touch the life of one individual. Because changing the world starts with one, then another and in the long run it may affect the entire world. ”

Vinnie smiles from ear to ear, proud of the wise lessons that he wishes to share with his fans. Believing that with his ideals being shared by others that he can ultimately create a better world for the entire population to live in.

“Now before everyone thinks that I am only doing this to make a quick buck, do know that I will indeed propose ideas for merchandise. But I will share fifty percent of the revenue to good causes to help the poor, to plant new cactuses and pray!!!”

Vinnie jumps up from his seat as he is now really getting into hi role as someone that wants to change the world.

“Just imagine!! If together my fellow Vinstars could change the mindset of one person, then we could make the next step in our conquest to make this world a better place to live in by creating a global version of the European Song Contest. Where we will share songs from all different nations, to battle it out in unison in whomever has the best song that could ultimately unite us to become one!! Because let us not forget,k that music unites, to be all winners because we all want one and the same thing!! Tob e my personal Vinstar for a day!!!!”

He holds his hands to his chest, look at the ceiling with a crazed but loving way as he continues to run his mouth.

“And I will host that yearly event, where it will be hosted at the country that has won the previous years event. And I will come up on stage, singing my rendition of Diana Ross’s Reach out and Touch. And I will have doves fly over my head as a symbol of peace and love between us all. And we will have ballerina’s perform the nutcracker dance during the break where the judges will count the votes from everyone that is willing to donate money for charity. And everyone that votes will get an exclusive Vinstar fan shirt, that will be on sale for $9,99 and for $5 extra you will receive a replica Pete cactus toy!!”

Vinnie is running around in his mansion, nearly knocking over the cameraman as he runs past it and misses it by mere inches. He jumps on a sofa that barely manages to stand up straight as he jumps up and down in excitement.

“I will hold meet and greets and will hold motivation speeches to help those who need that extra push in the back. For those who have issues in believing in themselves and think they aren’t able to changing the world. Because IF I can, then so can you!! Oh yes, I think another slogan for a t shirt just popped in my head for me to copyright!!”

He turns his attention towards the cameraman as he grabs the camera and holds it very close to his face, allowing a clear view of his “positive deranged” look on his face

“YES WE CAN!!! What do you think???”

The cameraman wants to respond, but Vinnie has already run off screaming while running around his mansion.

“YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! I am a visionary!! I cannot believe that I have not yet come up with this before!!! I am going to call Bill and Bea,, when they hear about this I am sure that they will immediately beg to become honorary members of my Vinstar fan club!!!”

Vinnie suddenly stops after the mention of his fan club as he stares smiling towards another camera that so happen to catch him after his run.

“You can join my fan club for $90 a year!! You will get a monthly magazine send by email as we do not wish to cut trees to make paper. I will send you a personalized welcome message to my fan club as well as many wonderful prices that you could win. And the biggest price is the Vinstar of the year award. That’s a contest that whoever sends the coolest Vinstar fan club picture to the magazine can win a meet and greet with yours truly and front row seats at one of the biggest shows of the year!!!! Isn’t that amazing???”

He jumps off the sofa and drops to his knees, another tear can be seen from his left eye as he pinks it away just like the first time.

“I guess it’s great to be me… And for $ 25 you can purchase your very own I guess it’s great to be me t shirt!!! All on sale on www.vinstarsfanclub.com!!! Check it out now!!! And do it quick, because all of those items will be sold out faster than you can say senor Vïnnije is my favorite wrestler 99 times!!!!”

Vinnie holds up his thumb before running off and screaming out even more weird things as the shot fades to a commercial break.

I am back]

We cut back to Vinnie’s mansion, this time he is seated near his swimming pool, drinking a glass of tequila while enjoying the sun in the afternoon. He is wearing a Bermuda swimming trunk and a very colorful open buttoned down shirt. He is listening to some Carlos Santana while humming along with the guitar solo’s of the virtuoso. He notices the camera crew while taking a sip from his tequila and nods his approval towards the crew to come closer. He places his hands behind his head and stares in the distance as he has turned his gaze away from the camera while the crew is setting up their gear.

“Take your time amigo’s, I am in no mood to go anywhere.”

He smirks at the comment, he takes another sip from his glass while noticing that the microphone is being lifted in the air to pick up anything that he has to say about his match against fellow former world champion Mac Bane.

“It’s been quite an interesting year hasn’t it??”

He says with a serious look upon his face, not having taken his gaze away from whatever part of the mansion or beyond that he is looking at. His jawline is visibly tensed as his thoughts are visibly focused upon facing a man that he has not yet beaten before.

“Quite an impressive career you have had so far in this company Mac Bane. Something that I have come to understand that is a continuation of what you have achieved prior since joining the company. A legacy that I must have to admit that has caused me to look at with some minor jealousy. Jealousy that has obviously emerged from my respect. Respect for having done so much in your long wrestling career, but with respect also comes the desire to best a man that I have not yet been able to beat. But I’m sure that you have experienced that before haven’t you??”

“I just wonder, have you been expecting me to return to the wrestling ring?? I know I haven’t been one of the more popular wrestlers in the locker room, being referred to a freak, a joke, a disappointment. And the list goes on and on and on, quite sad when you think about it that my career has been dominated by negativity instead of winning a world title and have held it over a hundred days. But then again, I only have myself to blame for it don’t I??”


He cocks his head slightly towards the camera, allowing only the right side of his face to be fully visible for everyone that is watching him. He lifts his right hand above the glass of tequila, running the fingertips oh so slightly across the edge of the glass. He lets out a sigh before shaking his head while having his eyes closed

“I remember how it all started between you and me, both had qualms towards each other for various reasons…. Not wanting to admit to the accusations of the other. I guess I was too stubborn to admit that in every story there are two truths that often make a wrong. A wrong that had lead to many different words to have been said, actions to be done upon each other. And I look back at this, realizing that I would not want to go that distance anymore Mac. Although I am sure that you will take a raincheck in believing everything that I have said and will be saying in the coming moments. And why would you? I have a raincheck on changing my ideas, putting on a smile while a misery was more suitable…. And all for what?? To entertain the crowd?? To make the wrestlers shake their heads while obtaining a massive headaches?? I guess that’s obviously pure ignorance upon everyone else’s part because I dare to be different, I dare to be unique!! Was it a formula for success???”

He shows a smile upon his lips, shaking his head before running his fingers through his hair. He remains silent for a few moments, allowing the answer to sink in even deeper than his true intent.

“You know what is so funny Mac? There was actually a moment in my career that I stopped defending myself, where I started to question my integrity and wondered if all the critiques that I have gotten from everyone had a key element of reality. I felt had felt the need to defend my integrity every Damn show, every fucking opportunity that I have gotten to express myself. To share my feelings and be as pure as I thought I could have been, only to figure out that my thoughts had deceived me my amigo. You see, when I started to rationalize towards men like Fenris and Austin James Mercer, I realized that there was a much different message that the world was trying to tell me. And I have taken it to heart, I have accepted the fact that I do wish to be an idiot that entertains the crowd. Because let’s face it, if I have to wait for people like YOU to entertain the masses, then I can wait until KINGDOM COMES!!! But sadly it wouldn’t change a damn thing now would it??”

“I want to be something positive Mac, I want to put smiles upon the faces of all the little children and the adults in the audience. To let them go home while remembering everything that I have done that night instead of what I haven’t done the past two years… And you know I have said something that you will only shrug your shoulders for, not even allowing it too witness the light of day. But there’s one thing that I do need to applaud you for Mac, because I respect you for what you have achieved. Hell, I am facing the man that has won how many awards for this past year?? Congratulations, a feat where I was not even nominated for and rightfully so. Does it sting?? Yeah it does, because I do also want to be recognized by everyone in the back as well as the audiences that shows up every single night to watch us compete.”

“But I got only myself to blame Mac, that’s the difference between me now and how I have been the last few years. Struggling to keep my head up, blaming the world for the wrong reasons and ignoring my flaws for even bigger reasons. Essences of my career that I am slowly going to be turning around, upholding the three wise lessons that will be essential for my career as well as the hopes and dreams of my little Vinstars, hoping to achieve their dreams and goals in life. This may sound ridiculous to you, so be it. I cannot change you if you don’t want to affect you in any shape or form Mac. But that’s the beauty of it all isn’t it?? To have your own goal in life and the realization that I could make a difference for the people that do believe. Even if it is one single Vinstar, that would have been enough for me to continue fighting for the hopes and dreams of that one individual.”


Vinnie starts to glow with pride, he grabs the glass of tequila and walks towards the swimming pool and sits down. There he allows his feet to enter the water as it allows him to sigh of relief.

“I can only imagine how relieved one special kid may feel when my words touches his soul, to finally find something that he ro she could believe in. I have seen you use biblical terms to talk about your opponent, something that I applaud you for doing my amigo. Because deep down inside, you are doing exactly what I am about to do. But my direction of getting the message across is more direct, far more understandable for the youth that are struggling with every single day that they are being ignored or misunderstood by us grownups. Even grownups like you Mac, even a man that has obviously so much influence on others still misses the true direction that the youth seek.”

“And is that a bad thing upon your part?? Of course not, you just don’t know!! You have never known and never been asked to do the things that I am asking MYSELF TO DO!! Because I dare to take that responsibility and put myself out there in the most vulnerable way possible!!! Some people say that they sweat and bleed for the business, well I sweat and drink chocolate milk and eat cookies for those who not allowed to digest too many different types of sweets!!! Ever imagined how that must be??”


Vinnie’s expression suddenly changes back to a serious one as he is trying to explain the problems what the youth come in contact with every single day of their current lives.

“Just like I have been feeling misunderstood for two long years, they are the ones that have been misunderstood for even a longer period of time!! And you know what, even people like you and me have been young before, it allows me to also reach out towards them and touch your heart and theirs in order to make a change. Oh such a enjoyable occasion my amigo, just I beg of you… At least give it a try???? Give my goal in life an opportunity, because if you refuse then I sadly have to make an example out of you. And trust me, it will hurt me even more than it will ever hurt you. Because the realization that when I hurt you is the moment that I know I fight fire with fire, that I do a bad thing while the holidays are around the corner and everyone is slowly getting into Christmas Celebrations.  Please senor Mac Bane, please allow me to become the beacon of your life and not be the flame that slowly perishes because you are unwillingly to open up to the three sides of my truth!!! And when the spoken word does not allow you to even consider a change, then sadly I have no other alternative but to dig into that part of me that I do not wish to be. A bigger man than you that knows how to let violence speak for himself Mac. I know it may sound like I am a hypocrite, so be it. I prefer to be the one that does the one thing that me and my Vinstars do not wish to uphold to get the message across than the majority do it for me. Because one soul can be saved, but the masses??”

Vinnie shakes his head in sadness, closing his eyes for a few moments as he overthinks his words that he has uttered a few moments ago.

“Inflicting pain upon each other, such a barbaric way to get the point across isn’t it?? And for whatever reason, we have decided to put our bodies on the line for the greater good. For the truth, the confirmation that one of us is better than the other. And for what?? For exactly that what we already knew. You proclaim to be an idealist, that you want to change the wrestling world from all that is wrong. But in the end, who does it benefit the most huh Mac?? The Saviors?? The people?? Or is it just Mac Bane?? Because let’s be honest, since the debut of the Saviors the whole journey that you all had set out to be has become nothing more than a mere whisper. Everyone is going their own separate ways, you already lost two members and gained nothing more than a rheumatic dinosaur and his main squeeze. So far almost everyone has held the world title, was that what you hadenvisioned Mac?? Was that the world dominance that was the Saviors?? Or was it nothing more than a lie??”

“And I know for a fact that you will tell the world that you and your merry men have set out to do what you wanted to do. And I will respect your opinion on the matter, because that’s what all great leaders have said all the way back from Julius Cesar upon the lying politics these days would. Saving face, saving their sorry hide or else you could just swap those awards in for the mere token of my appreciation that is telling me that you are going to be in a fight of your life this coming Sunday.”



He takes a sip from the glass of Tequila and places it on the edge of the swimming pool while staring at the water that is moving gently against his feet.

“I have been waiting for I don’t know how long to get back into that six sided ring, hell if it was up to me I would have returned a month ago. But it’s just like what they say, patience is a virtue. And I have decided to do exactly what I needed to do, to pick my spot and take advantage of the situation that is presented to me. And when the name of Mac Bane presented itself I knew I had to take it with both hands, because of the history that we have even though we may have only faced a few times.”

“And I know that our confrontations do not measure up against the likes of Fenris, Mark Cross, hell even against the fights that you have had against Ken Davison here or wherever that you two have fought. But that’s where the danger will be sneaking around the corner Mac, because I’ll be damned if I allow your narrative to become a reality once again!!!”


Vinnie pauses, realizing that he is losing his control as he moves his hands upwards to the camera in an apology towards Mac Bane.

“See what happened Mac?? I’m still recovering from what I used to be before turning towards where I want to go. But just like the fact that Rome wasn’t built in one day, my three wise lessons need time to sink in before everyone UNDERSTANDS that this is where I stand for. I am not going to back off, I am not going to go back to the drawing board and find something else that suits me even better. Because I am not the flavor of the week, I am not a hype that dies off after a while. I am the real deal and you need to break me before you can ever consider to walk away and realize that I have made my point that I am not longer the freak that you remember me off. You have never… NEVER met the real Vinnie.., but you will this coming Sunday along with the thousands upon thousands of Vinstars and the million around the world… That I am back… And I will make you remember the name of Senor…. Vinnie…”

With that Vinnie signals towards the camera to turn off the recording as the shot fades.



26
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs Diamond
« on: November 11, 2022, 06:38:40 PM »
Please allow me to introduce myself….,
 
September 22 2011


We are in a kickboxing school in Amsterdam, Netherlands where a young lady, barely 18 enters the school. She is wearing a hoodie with a Guns ‘N Roses logo on the back, black training pants and some beat down sneakers. She looks over her shoulder towards the door she just had entered in, wondering whether this was the right decision that she could have made.

“Can I help you miss?”

An old croaked voice comes from a dark secluded part of the kick boxing school, she lets out a sigh as she realizes that she had been noticed. She turns around, letting her eyes get used to the darkness as it had been very sunny outside. She sees a man seated in the corner, holding a newspaper that he had been reading as he is staring back at her. His eyes are measuring her as if he already has figured her out without saying anything.

“Hi…, my name is Melissa.”

The words escapes her mouth, half trembling from the nerves as she had been trying to find the courage to talk to the man. Assuming that he was a trainer, or perhaps even the owner of the kickboxing school. She had been searching for schools in her neighborhood as the name of this school had often come back from different sources. She looks around as she is awaiting the answer from the man, who had placed the newspaper on the desk in front of him and reached for something underneath his desk.

“Are you interested in joining?? Or did you want to look around first??”

He asks while popping back up from behind the desk and places a piece of paper in front of him as he stares back at her. She had been looking around for a few moments as she had gotten the idea why this school was mentioned so often as it was breathing tradition and success.

“I want to start training here, at least if you train women??”

She asks with a blush upon her cheeks emerging, this causes the man to show a grin upon his face as he walks around the desk and walks over towards her.

“Of course we train women, we have had several champions emerging from our school. So you are in the right spot, oh by the way. My name is Mark.”

She smiles, her nerves are slowly starting to drift away as she allows him to guide her through the school, guiding her to the back of the school as he opens the door towards the part where the athletes train. She immediately notices the punching bags, the boxing ring as well as many weights and other training devices that causes her to softly whistle in amazement.

“This place is amazing….”

This causes to bring a smile upon the face of Mark, who extends his arm towards an office at the far end of the boxing ring. The two of them walk over towards the office as Mark opens the door for her, she looks around as the office is nothing more than a small room, it made her wonder how small the toilets must be in comparison to this office. She mentally shrugs as she takes seat in front of Mark, who sits down upon a leather office chair. He grabs some papers and stares into her eyes.

“So you told me that you wanted to start to train here, do you eventually want to compete in official matches as well??”

The question causes her to raise an eyebrow, she had not expected him to ask this question. She leans back into the seat that she is sitting in, overthinking the options in whether she is looking forward to eventually compete against other girls/women of her age. The intentional idea was to toughen up, get more confident with herself and built stamina. The thought of crossing gloves and kicks did make her become curious and ultimately decides to answer his question.

“Yes, I ultimately want to compete in the ring.”

Mark nods his head, starts to write on the piece of paper for a moment before turning his attention towards her.

“What made you decide wanting to start kickboxing??”

“It’s a long story.”

Melissa whispers with a soft tone, she had hoped that it would not turn into this. She bites her lower lip as she sees him staring her down as he is waiting for an answer. She looks away for a moment, staring at an old flier from a past kickboxing tournament where she reads several names of people she had never heard of, closing her eyes for a moment in an attempt to resist a small tear to emerge. She nonchalantly wipes it away with the back of her hand, covered by the long sleeve of her hoodie that is clearly a size too big for her.

“I want to grow confidence, I’ve been often laughed at and taken advantage off… I…”

“Is this for you to get even with these people?? Or do you really want to become a kickboxer?? Because I’m not here for charity work sweetheart.”

The sudden reaction startles her, she stares at his face that shows no sign of sympathy for her explanation. This causes her to reconsider her decision and the true reason of it all, clearly this man wants to train someone that is a potential winner and not merely to train someone to become more confident in him or herself. She bites her lower lip, she had never enjoyed the aggressive nature of being in a fight, but she realizes that in life everyone comes into a situation of being in a confrontation. This causes her to ultimately turn her head towards him once more and nods.

“I want to become a kickboxer Mark, because I believe I can overcome anything that will oppose me inside that ring.”

He smiles, nods his head and leans back as this was what he wanted to hear, the two share a conversation that takes half an hour before she finally steps outside of the kickboxing school with a smile upon her face.

“I’m ready to go, it’s time to conquer the world.”

A few years later

It’s 2013, Melissa is competing in her first ever title match. It’s the opening match of many more to come as she is about to enter the ring for a fight for the National championship. She hears the Eye of the Tiger hits while standing backstage behind the curtain. She is shaking her head from left to right while wearing her robe. She pounds her boxing gloves against each other, psyching herself up for the first ever title match of her still young career. Thinking back to her first year where she had mostly limited herself by merely training for the moment to come that she would make her in ring debut. The memories of being in bed at night reservices, where she had questioned herself whether she had made the right decision by doing this. Only to be thankful for not talking herself out of this as she is now on the brink of showing her skills in front of her first ever national televised kickboxing match.

“It’s your time to shine Melissa.”

Says Mark while standing beside her, he had been her coach from the first moment that she had started training until now. He had been rough on her, but most of all he has always been honest. Never backing away from telling her the truth whether she did well or whether she sucked. It had taken her a while before accepting his way of training her, which had caused into some heated arguments between the two of them. It even had made her consider quitting and leaving the school, only to come back the next day and work even harder.

“And now the challenger!!!!”

The voice behind the curtain echoes, it’s her cue to step through the curtains and enter the arena. This was the moment that she had been working towards, to ultimately have that recognition of what she had sacrificed for so many years had culminated into an opportunity to fight for a championship belt. Something that she had doubts about when she started two years ago. She steps through the curtains and the first thing that she notices of how huge the arena looks like. She chuckles, she remembers visiting the Ahoy in the past for concerts, now in her mind she is the main event even if she is just an opening act to bigger things. She walks past the crowd as some of them are cheering her on, while most of them simply boo her .

“Soak it in Melissa, take all of the hostility and make it yours.”

She nods, she had not experienced this before. But her prior matches had been in local gyms or other small venues in comparison to this. But she was enjoying this, she took the reaction from the crowd as if they were all cheering her on as it made her feel as if she was already the world champion and nothing could stop her. Melissa and her entourage walk towards the boxing ring, there she steps through the ropes and does her routine as she walks off her nerves that are slowly starting to grow. The same kind of nerves that she had felt prior to her first ever fight, but she knew that this is nothing more than healthy nerves and that she is ready. She punches one of her trainers against his training gloves to warm up a little bit before the atmosphere changes when the music from the champion starts to play.

“And now!!! Coming down to the ring!!! She is the National Champion!! Her name is…..”

And at that moment every sound surrounding her disappear, the only thing that she is hearing is her own heartbeat and her pounding her gloves against each other. Her eyes are locked against the woman that she is going to compete against and already she knew that she had beaten her without even touching gloves. She feels her sweat slowly pour from her face, she is ready to take off her gown but knows it isn’t the right moment to do so. She wants to make the champion wait for her, even if the situation is the opposite way. But Mark had learned her from an early start to make everything about her, teaching her the psychology behind the fight and be mentally on top of your game at any given situation.

“I got all the time in the world, that belt is coming home to me.”

She growls before taking her mouthpiece into her mouth, twisting and turning her head for a few times as she watches the champion finally get to the ring steps before slowly climbing them to get to the ring. Melissa immediately walks towards the champ and confronts her, making sure that she cannot step foot inside the ring while having a stare down. She looks into the eyes of the champion, she can tell that she is not impressed and yet Melissa can sense something in her gaze that makes her realize that she has already have won.

“Get to your corner miss…”

The official of the fight asks Melissa to back off a little bit, causing Melissa to slowly back off without not taking her eyes of her opponent. The mind games have already begun, she is smiling while showing the mouthpiece as she has opened her mouth. The mouthpiece shows the red, white and blue from the Dutch flag. Especially made for this first title match as it is for the National championship from the Netherlands. She watches the champion enter the ring and do her routine before being called to the middle of the ring by the official. Telling both competitors that he expects a clean fight and be respectful towards each other.

“Any questions?? Okay, now get to your corners and wait for me to give the signal to start your fight!!!”

Both ladies touch gloves before walking towards their neutral corners, Melissa let her trainers take off her robe as she is finally standing there in her gear to compete for the gold. She hops around on her own two feet, shaking her head from left to right to loosen her neck muscles some more. Finally the bell rings as the two women walk towards each other and Melissa is the firs tone to drop a punch.

Later that day

Melissa is in her locker room after the match has ended, her left eye slightly swollen from having a few punches landed there. But she is satisfied after having won the championship belt from the now former champion. The belt is draped across the table in front of her as she lets the doctor take a look at the seriousness of the swollen eye.

“I don’t see anything broken, so I suggest holding an ice pack against it for now and the swelling will ultimately fade in due time.”

Melissa nods her head as one of the trainers hands her an ice pack as she places it against the swelling, she looks over towards Mark at the doorway who is talking to the doctor some more before he turns his attention back to his protégé.

“Good job Melissa, I think you got a bright future int his sport.”

She smiles towards him as possible as she keeps the ice pack close to her eye.

“Not bad for a girl that came to you because she wanted to grow some confidence.”

The two share a laugh before Mark turns towards the championship belt and places it in front of her.

“I think that this championship belt tells me that you have gained enough confidence to take on the world.”

Melissa takes a moment to stare at that championship as emotions suddenly start to take over from her, thinking back at the two year preparation that has taken her to this very moment. She now fully grasps the fact that she has actually achieved something, beating down the crowd favorite and take her championship belt away from her. She had not been fazed by the fact that the crowd had not really accepted her during the match, something that in her past would have caused her to get upset. But now she had been able to block every distraction from her concentration as she has focused upon one thing and one thing only, taking home the gold.

“This is only the beginning Mark, I have so much more that I wish to obtain. And the world is just about to notice who I am and what I’m really all about.”

The two smile as they bump fists before the shot slowly fades to darkness.

November 8th 2022

We see a replica of the National Kickboxing championship belt draped across Melissa’s and Goth’s king size bed. The camera pans out as we see Melissa seated in a chair close to the bed while staring at that replica belt that she once had won many years ago. Her eyes are focused upon the memorabilia of her past that refers to her kickboxing legacy. Something that she partially had added into her wrestling move set.

“It was nine years ago when I won that belt.”

Says Melissa while not taking her eyes off that championship belt.

“Many people would say that winning a National title in your home country is nice, but it means absolutely nothing when it comes down to the international ranks of your own profession. And yet, you never forget your first championship belt.”

Melissa’s gaze shows no emotion, the woman that had not have a single win in the last few matches. Even losing the match against Jessie Salco at the last show, something that has been bothering her for weeks, even making complaints about the officiating during that match. But she knows that she should get back on track, not looking back but ahead of herself. She knows that this downwards spiral will end one day and what a better way to do so against the woman that challenged the Bombshell World champion and lost as well.

“But I am not like those people, I value everything that I have managed to obtain. And I have learned to deal with setbacks, even though there are some bitches out there that still believe that I am frustrated over every fucking loss….. Even if I showed maturity and class, I guess people are just too stubborn to even care…. But that will ultimately change very soon, I just hope you manage to win that belt Jessie… Because I am coming for you.”

She pushes a few hairs out of her face, the focus is clearly shown as she does not allow herself to be distracted by the entire camera crew that has surrounded her in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa’s hotel room.

“And even though I would love to spill out so many things over my match with Jessie Salco, I know that I have a different opponent to concentrate upon. A woman that is familiar with championship caliber type of matches. A woman that has been the subject of many twitter tirades. But to underestimate her because of that would be stupid and showing a lack of respect upon this line of this business. Because we need to be at our very best every single time that you step foot inside the six sided ring and compete. To show exactly what you are made off, not underestimating your opponent or else you will end up the way that me and Diamond have been since our last confrontation. The question remains, who will get out of the slump and who doesn’t?? Do you know the answer Diamond??”

She turns her gaze towards the camera for the very first time as she slowly rises out of the chair and walks towards he bed, she stands in front of the kickboxing championship belt that she had gained many years ago as she slips her fingers underneath the leather strap and lifts it close towards her face.

“You may ask yourself why am I showing this?? A prop from my past, something that holds no particular importance to this wrestling organization. And yet it tells something about me that you have to understand Diamond, that I am an individual that has come from far and knows how to fight the odds that has been stacked against me since day one. ”

She smirks for a moment as she gently places the championship belt back upon the bed as she stands there motionless while not taking her eyes off of it.

“A struggle, that’s right. A struggle, something that every single wrestler int his organization had to endure to get here isn’t it?? Every story is different, yet we all have been there and had to endure exactly the same frustration each and every other superstar or Bombshell. Whether it is Kat Jones being forced to retire to injuries, whether it is being so close in winning a title every single time and somehow feel it slip through your fingers in the end… Or merely contemplating retirement because you don’t feel that you have anything left to give in this beautiful sport.”

“The crossroad between beauty and the ugly reality losing is such a thin line, that can make you slip off the right track so easily. And what do you do? You struggle, you try to tell yourself so many times that luck will once turn to your favor. And yet, the question remains… when?? And iknow, I know that these statements mostly refer to me, as you had some impressive run towards your championship match. You had the momentum seemingly in your own favor, yet it just slipped through your fingers didn’t it Diamond?? How frustrating must it be that in the end that all your hard labor didn’t paid off…. “

“Trust me, I know exacltyt he feeling.”


She slowly walks towards the chai, drops backwards and leans with her head against her left hand as she rubs her forehead as if she has a major headache.

“I owe a lot to Goth and Whisper, taking me in and train me to where I am today….. Or should I say where I was at one point?? But that would only suggest that I owe them the fame and fortune and the frustration that I am feeling to myself. The reality is that these statements aren’t as far from the truth like I have pointed out before. But I must take the full responsibility for both sides of the coin, because it was ME that became the champion and it was ME that ultimately ended up becoming an absolute joke.”

“Do you think that these words are harsh?? Perhaps, but do I prefer to tell it like it is and not sugar coat anything into a more positive note. Because what use does it bring me?? How does it change the entire situation into something positive?? Nothing, all I can do is work hard and grab that last straw effort to get out of the slump that I am right now. But my situation is just like a good book, it has a beginning, a middle part and an end. And the end of my suffering is near, hell I am not even close to reach the middle part. I just need that one single straw to get me out of exactly that in order to once again turn my attention to what I consider necessary to occur.”


Melissa once again turns her attention towards the camera crew as she reaches behind her head and pulls her hair into a ponytail.

“And all I have to do is to get in the ring and face Diamond Steele and beat her, funny huh?? It all sounds so easy, but if that was the case I would have still held that Bombshell Roulette title… a championship belt that I am forced to watch two individuals that in my own believes are not worth to be even considered worthy of holding that fucking title…. But I guess that’s all on me, not on them. Because I should have held on to that belt when I had the chance,k I should have regained that belt when I had the chance…. And I didn’t. So I guess my words are worthless to your listening ears aren’t they?? And yet, you couldn’t be more wrong.”

She leans forwards, placing her hands around her head and starts to shake it. She is mumbling something in Dutch that nobody can understand before realizing that she is still being video taped.

“Can’t you understand when it is improper to air something?? Or are you just as delusional that you need to hear the words cut before you stop video tapign every move we make and every word we say??”

She stares at the camera for a second or two before turning her attention away and shake her head in disbelief.

“No wait, please don’t answer that question. Because the answer would be too predictable and boring, as if I was forced to watch paint dry and tell the world in front of the camera with a serious look on my face that I enjoyed every second of it. Because if there’s someone out there that would actually believe that, then please give me a shotgun so that I could shoot that poor individual that has no life.”

“But once again, I’m drifting away.”

“FUCK!!!!!”


She suddenly screams out while closing her eyes, the frustration is clearly visible with every passing second.

“Why don’t you all do me a favor, just fucking leave!!!!”

We see the camera slowly get up hesitantly, causing Melissa to roll her eyes and lift her arms up in the air in frustration.

“THAT WAS JUST MERELY HYPOTHETICALLY!!! Just sit down and keep your mouth shut okay!!!”

The camera stops moving before slowly getting back to the original position that it was in earlier. Melissa places her hands across her forehead and starts to rock in the chair.

“Why is it so difficult for people to understand when I am serious and when I am just losing my freaking mind!!! And you know something??”

She suddenly looks up and shows a sickening smile upon her face.

“I got the solution to all my problems…, I just got to beat you Diamond. And I know, I know that you had been so nice towards me when you extended your best of intent on social media. Even inviting me to dinner, something that I have not yet experienced in this federation outside of the Saviors and my fiancé. But you do realize that I have to beat you right?? You do understand that I need to beat you in order to get into my winning ways once more??? That it is coming to a point that I am not so sure whether I  can do it without you taking it too personal?? Just like I have done when I took liberty and expressed myself in private… But I guess nowadays nothing can be considered sacred in this wrestling industry, not even confiding your thoughts with people you assumed you could trust.”

“But I am glad that I have learned my lesson the hard way, something that I will take with me and use it upon those who I deem ready to get in the ring with. That includes you Diamond, I know that I cannot sugar coat it in any shape or form that you won’t take it too personal. A way that it is impossible for you to say that I cannot be complimented for being such a nice individual… Because if there’s one thing right now that has changed in my life…. Than by all means it must be that!!!! And before people will assume that I will blame Jessie and Ariana for something like that…. Let it be known that unlike my hair color would make you assume differently… I still have a brain that allows me to make my own suggestions and have my own thoughts without being too influenced by others. I guess that’s why I have told Goth to let me do my thing on my own for now, that I have not sparred with any of the people that Whisper has hired for me to prepare for. Oh no, went back to a mindset where I was over ten years ago… And you know something Diamond???”

“I have almost forgotten how much fun I had back then and how much of a success as well. Fun, how that word creates such a weird dimension when you can compare it to harmless Sesame Street kids fun… Or why so serious Joker fun before allowing some scissors to rearrange the face of some mindless character in a Batman movie. It’s whatever you make of it isn’t it?? And the mere fact that it is JUST ME that all week long preparing for this match makes everything so much more delightful, because now I can think for myself and act upon my own behalf. Does that mean Goth won’t be at ringside this Sunday?? Of course he will be, but it is just me that will get all the accolades or the blame this time.”

“I don’t want to look over my shoulders and see the second guessing upon the part of my life partner while he has to focus on whether taking on the offer from a “legend” that he beat a few weeks ago. No, it’s a good thing that I am standing on my own two feet, taking my own decisions into facing you Diamond. It’s quite fascinating when you look at that name of yours, to consider that you must be the brightest shining star in this organization…. Or at least let me assume that’s the whole idea behind  it?? A diamond, a beautiful rock that rich people would fight for to possess. To have it upon their ring finger as a ring,k or around their necks or attached to their ears… While all I can see is that you are nothing more than a rock, dead weight. A meaningless piece of rock that for some people worshipped because they are delusional. BECAUSE I AM THAT SHINING STAR!!!”

“And I know, I know that my recent track record will say differently. I know that you will listen to my words and retaliate with merely uttering the names of two Bombshells… But that doesn’t alter the effect that I am exactly who I say that I am. It’s the mere fact that I believe in these statements, because I have been living these words since day one… DAY ONE!!! All I have to do is to actually accept reality and not to limit myself with whatever notion. One step at a time Diamond, one opponent at a time. One misery that I need to extract from my frame of mind and that lucky first Bombshell is you.”

“To be honest, I am thankful for the first time in a very long time not to have been opposing someone that has been choking the life out of me.  Someone that took all the oxygen away from me, constantly needing all the attention focused solely upon her. No, it’s a great thing to finally have someone that showed me some respect. That didn’t  went the sad and low road by accussing me of taking advantage of the love of my life. I hope you will not follow their trail that they have paved with breadcrumbs in an attempt to find their own stinking brain!!!”


Melissa takes a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts and lets out a long sigh.

“Forgive me, I know went off like a lunatic. But I guess that’s what you get when you are frustrated isn’t it?? I look forward to get in the ring with you Diamond, to face a name that has been wrestling quite a while… someone that I see as an opportunity, I am going to take this seriously and I hope you will as well. Because I am intending to beat you, I am intending to hit you with the kick that is heard around the world…. And I intend to beat you one, two, three… ”

Melissa smiles at the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness

27
Climax Control Archives / title rematch (vs Ariana Angelos)
« on: October 07, 2022, 07:50:59 PM »

The road to resurrection.
 
Part One: Ariana Angelos

 
October 4th 2022
 
Melissa can be seen working out in the gym as normal, trying to get herself into shape for her big main event title rematch against Ariana Angelos. Trying to get her focus off everything that has happened as of late. Her title loss, that of Goth. Her going off on him, the missed opportunity for Goth to become number one contender for the world title…. All different kinds of things that have happened in a month’s time. Something that she had to admit was new to her, realizing the reality of what Goth’s words truly had meant. She was just too stubborn to get her point across and stick with.
 
The sweat pours off her face while doing pushups, her face is focused upon the mirror in front of her as she snarls at any given moment that she feels her muscles in her arms starting to show any sign of fatigue. She pushes herself up to her feet after a few more pushups and walks over to the bench and grabs her towel and bottle of water in order to clench herself while wiping off the sweat from her face.
 
“Hey.”
 
Melissa doesn’t respond to Goth entering the gym as she continues to drink from the bottle of water, causing Goth to sigh as he places his gym bag down next to the bench where Melissa had her towel and bottle of water. He turns his attention towards her and stares towards her for a few moments without saying a word until….
 
“How long are you intending to play this game Melissa??”
 
She looks at him with a cold stare after putting the bottle down before walking straight passed him without saying a word, only to have Goth grab her by the arm, causing her to spin around angrier than before.
 
“GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF ME!!!”
 
Goth stares at her without saying a word, allowing his hand to loosen around her arm as she starts to walk towards the treadmill. Starting to prepare for her cardio exercises when suddenly Goth gets on the treadmill in front of her, causing her to press the stop button and stars him in the eyes as he looks back at her, showing no sign of emotion.
 
“”What do you want from me Gerrit???
 
“I was hoping that we could have a…”
 
“Talk?? Is that what you want?? Do you want to talk with me?? Perhaps you haven’t noticed, but I’m trying to prepare to regain my title okay??”
 
She shakes her head as she turns her concentration back upon the treadmill, starting to prepare for her workout as Goth decides not to push his luck in angering Melissa even more and decides to start his workout as well as he walks over towards the bench press, giving Melissa the time to focus on what she wants to do.
 
“Fucking asshole”
 
She whispers underneath her breath as she sees Goth walk towards the bench press through the mirror in front of her, shaking her head mentally before attempting to focus back on the treadmill and the television screen in front of her. Only to get more frustrated as her thoughts go back to what had happened a week ago, starting to argue with herself whether she had been right to go off on him like this, knowing that he had good intentions.
 
“Damnit”
 
She cranks up the speed on the treadmill, trying to take her focus from the doubt that is creeping inside her head. Hoping that it would help her to regain her concentration, only to realize that it isn’t working and stops the treadmill.
 
“Damnit Gerrit!!”
 
She screams as she turns her attention towards her fiance as she walks straight towards him, who looks back at her with a look of confusion.
 
“What the….?”
 
He quickly sits up after placing the bar back upon its spot as he wants to approach Melissa, trying to apologize towards her for upsetting her. Only to have Melissa catch him off guard by planting a big time kiss upon his lips. The sudden action catches Goth off guard for a few moments before wrapping his arms around her, giving her a big time hug as the two are in a moment of pure love.
 
“What is it with you?? Why can’t I stay mad at you??”
 
She asks after the two finally break the kiss as she stares him lovingly into his eyes, he looks back at her with a look of relief. The two look at each other for a few moments without saying a word as he starts to chuckle.
 
“Why?? Because I’m such a sweet talker right??”
 
Melissa rolls her eyes at the comment that he had made before shaking her head in disbleief.
 
“Yeah, yeah… I know, you had me with hello right??”
 
The two burst out in laughter as Goth plants a soft kiss upon her cheek before letting go, he doesn’t take his eyes off of her as he lets out a deep sigh.
 
“Look, I do want to say that you were right to be mad at me. I know that I have not been around in the way that you had expected from me. I…”
 
Melissa places her finger upon his lips, telling Goth to shut up as she smiles at him lovingly.
 
“Look Gerrit, we don’t have to go through this once again. But yeah, you have been an asshole and I hope you won’t be so stupid again okay? Because I need you just as much as you need me, I got two important matches coming up and I’ll be damned to have it taken away from me. Because if you think I was a bitch in recent weeks?? Then you haven’t seen anything yet, okay??”
 
The words causes Goth to swallow, this causes melissa to chuckle at his reaction before giving him a kiss
 
“Now be a good little boy and work on that sexy body of yours and we will talk later..”
 
She kisses him on the lips as this causes Goth to react with a smile and heads back towards the bench press to continue his workout. Melisa looks after him, admiring his muscular physique and sighs before turning her attention back towards the treadmill. There she starts to run on the treadmill while watching the television before thinking back to the past life where she remembers the struggles she had with her father, who just like Goth had an alcohol abuse problem.
 
“Oh fuck…, why now???”
 
The pain of the memories start to kick in as her eyes start to well, tears slowly falling from her cheeks upon the floor as she quickly wipes her face with the back of her arm in the hope of Goth not having noticed her moment of weakness. Her eyes swiftly look in front of her in the mirror, noticing that Goth is still doing his workout as that causes her to sigh of relief.
 
“Why is this happening to me???”
 
She starts to ask herself, hoping that Goth had not heard her over the loud music that is playing in the gym before turning her attention back towards her own workout. She keeps running when suddenly she notices that the temperature is rising, making her wonder what has happened to the cooling of the gym. She looks up as she suddenly notices that the surrounding has changed, she is no longer running on a treadmill in the gym but standing in her old liviring room
 
“What in the hell??”
 
She says with a bewildered look on her face,she had not been in this living room of her fathers house since beyond her memories. She looks down, notices that her gear that she had been wearing has changed into her old schoolgirl outfit that she was forced to wear. She looks around, notices the fireplace is burning and that it could only mean one thing.
 
“MELISSA!!! Where the hell is that girl at!!!”
 
She hears the screaming from the back of the house, she knew that her father kept a refrigerator in the back of his garage. He must have grabbed a few bottles before coming back and get wasted before turning his attention towards her. Immediately she tries to search for a place to hide, somehow trying to push away the thoughts of how in the hell she had vanished from the gym into her father’s old home. She runs towards the basement, a spot that she had hid many of times quite successfully as her father’s back had caused him issues to make it impossible for him to get on his hands and knees and crawl around the tiny area. She quickly hides in the basement, trying to control her anxiety for the many different creatures that are scattering around the ground. She barely managed a scream when she had felt a spider crawl up her back before swatting it away as she heard her father’s footsteps.
 
“Melissa!!!!”
 
She could hear the anger in his voice, remembering the days of how she had often cried herself to sleep underneath a blanket on the ground. Wishing for her father to get help to fix his addiction, but ultimately she had decided to run away. She had never forgiven herself for abandoning her father, she had always loved her father even with his addiction problems seemingly having grown larger and larger. She had often wanted to talk about it with Goth, wanting to tell him that she wanted to visit her father one day as she felt guilt and wanted to help him. But her guilt had always held her back for taking that final step, scared that he might be offended by her or even worse… dead.
 
She hears his footsteps stop near the door of the basement, her heart is pounding in her throat. Not knowing what would happen as well as the thought constantly entering her mind that this can’t be real. Wishing that this is all but a dream, but then again it had all felt so real before she somehow got transported back in time and place. She notices the door open as a dark tall figure is standing in front of her, the light of the hallway makes it impossible for her to figure out who it is as it has been blinding her. But she knew that it had to be her father….
 
“Melissa?? Are you alright???”
 
A concerned voice asks her as she suddenly opens her eyes and finds herself on her back in the gym with Goth standing over her with a concerned look on his face. She struggles to digest what has happened, how in the hell she had gotten back from her father’s house into the gym, why she is on her back and why in the hell she is feeling such a pain in the back of her head.
 
Later that day
 
Goth and Melissa are seen dining in a restaurant that he had booked for just the two of them, he is wearing a black Armani suit and white blouse while Melissa is dressed in a beautiful red evening gown. There’s a Jazz Quartet playing some soft music in the background that gives some extra romantic vibes to the burning candles in the middle of the table that contains the only pure light on their table. Goth is concentrated upon his course, not noticing Melissa sipping on the glass of champagne while staring in the distance, thinking back upon the events earlier in the day inside the gym. Asking herself why she had the flashback to her father and why she had fallen down on the floor. She closed her eyes for a few moments, letting out a soft sigh before placing the glass back upon the table as her fingers slowly wonders towards her spoon to pick up something off of her plate as this causes Goth to notice her.
 
“You ok?? Do you want to order something else??”
 
The words startle Melissa out of her thoughts, letting her eyes gaze upon her fiance with a startled look on her face. Realizing that Goth was looking back at her with a look of concern on his face, causing her to shake her head and flashes him a fake smile in the hope that it would take away his concern.
 
“Yeah, I’m fine. I was just thinking about how I would kick Ariana’s ass this week.”
 
She flashes him her eyelashes, she knew that he always loved that. But this time Goth was seeing through it, dropping his silverware and leans back against his chair. He stares her down before crossing his arms across his chest.
 
“Cut the crap Melissa, what is going on?? You have been silent ever since the situation in the gym.”
 
Melissa lets out a sigh, grabs her glass of champagne and engulfs the entire remainder of the champagne down her throat before placing it back upon the table. She has her gaze upon her plate for a few seconds, trying to collect all of her thoughts before explaining what is going on towards the love of her life.
 
“I….”
 
She chokes at the attempt to explain towards Goth what is troubling her, worried whether he would get upset because of his own past, worried over the fact that she had kept this a secret for him since the time that they got together and fell in love. She stares into the eyes of Goth, noticing his concerned look and realized that she cannot keep a secret for him for much longer.
 
“I had a flashback…., to a period in my life that i’m ashamed about.”
 
Goth raises an eyebrow, but knows her well enough to know that he shouldn’t push his luck. He slowly extends his hand towards her, placing it on top of the back of her hand and gently rubs it to let her know he is here for her.
 
“I ran away from home when I was very young, my father was an alcoholic after my mother left him.”
 
She starts to feel his hand tense for a moment before relaxing again and starts to caress her hand as his face becomes even more concerned.
 
“He often had rage attacks after he drank too much alcohol, he always turned his aggression towards me.”
 
Goth is about to say something, but she shakes her head as he calms down in his seat.
 
“He never placed a hand upon me, his assault was mostly verbal. I never had the guts to ask him why, but I think it’s because I looked so much like my mother. In the beginning it was solely about my grades or the boys that I was seeing. ”
 
She says with a weak smile upon her face, recognizing that her father was very protective towards her even though he was drunk.
 
“But after several years I recognized that his rage grew stronger when I became a young woman. I….”
 
She inhales deeply before wiping off some tears from her eyes a the memories of those days had gotten to become too much for her.
 
“I was not allowed to date, or go out with friends. I had to stay home, I had to do the cleaning and cooking as he was incapable of doing anything but drink. It had become too much for me after the final time he got drunk I had to hide in the basement for the millionth time… It made me realize that if I would stay, that it would be the end of my life. Deciding to run away after the moment came that he had passed out without any leaving a note explaining why….”
 
She lowers her head, allowing the tears start to flow as she is unable to stop it. Goth quickly gets to his feet and wraps his arms around her in an attempt to soothe her. The two stay like that for ten minutes before dropping to his knees in front of her while holding on to both of her hands.
 
“I left home, hid with friends in the hope that he would never find me. Soon enough I took all the money I had saved and flew to America, knowing that at least then I could start all over again. In the hope of finding peace and…..”
 
She looks at Goth with tears of joy flowing down her cheeks
 
“And love…”
 
The two smile as Goth leans towards her and places a soft kiss upon her lips, causing her to shiver all over as he carefully holds her in his arms
 
“I love you and I will be here for you forever….”
 
She places her soft hands upon his chest while resting her head against his shoulder and calmly breaths of relief. Knowing that her darkest secret has come out.
 
to be continued
 
The Rematch
 
It’s evening, the sun is slowly descending as Melissa is walking the Nevada desert. Staring ahead of her while admiring the beautiful nature phenomena of the descending sun. She is wearing a short dark leather jacket over a black shirt that has her face on it and reads Lady Goth underneath her face and a long black leather pants complete with black leather boots. She walks a few more steps before kneeling as she grabs some sand in her hand and let it fly through her fingers.
 
“I have to admit that I had not expected the bosses to hand me a rematch for the Bombshell Roulette title. Especially after I had my confrontation with Jessie, vowing that I would give up that rematch clause just to shut her up.
 
“But I guess it’s true what they say, God DOES work in mysterious ways.”

 
She gives a small smirk as she claps her hands clean from the sand and slowly gets back to her feet. She looks around as the sun is halfway vanished from sight, starting to admire the beautiful different kinds of colors that has taken over from the normal blue sky and white clouds.
 
“Beautiful view isn’t it?? Something that people don’t take time and admire, not caring to understand that this is something that has been happening for how many centuries now?? It’s something that we rather want to take for granted, day becomes night and night becomes day. It’s quite the easiest tradition that we have been following since the first time that we could remember it…. We wake up, we go to work…. and eventually we fall asleep. It has become so predictable as we have grown to take it for granted… Something that isn’t always the right thing to do. Just like me expecting that I would walk out still the Bombshell Roulette champion after that triple threat match. It’s funny when I look back at it, how many things have gone wrong during that match, how I did not perform at the level that I know to this very day that I can compete in?? Is it over confidence? Is it perhaps looking past these two and wanting to kick Jessie Salco’s ass? And all I can say right now, does it really matter? Does it matter for me to find excuses to the pointing fingers that I have had to deal with since my debut. And quite honestly?? I’m glad that I am no longer undefeated, I’m glad that I no longer have to care what others would say about me not being able to keep it up much longer. Because I have done something that none of those doubters have ever achieved in their entire stinking careers.”
 
The grimace on her face tells us that even though she takes pride of her past achievements, she still has an angry feeling burning deep inside her gut.
 
“Does it make things easier for me to accept that you took away my title Ariana?? Of course not, the fact that I was a professional to congratulate you on the victory doesn’t mean that I liked it. But I knew one day our paths would cross and I got the opportunity to kick your face down the dirt somehow….. ”
 
She turns her face towards the camera with a cold and icy stare
 
“And guess what Ariana?? That moment will arrive in mere days. Something that I did not needed any motivation to be ready for this coming Sunday, no further tactical masterplan do I need to come up with, because little boys and girls.. With Roulette rules, you never know what you can expect.”
 
A sinister yet small smirk emerges upon her face for a second or two, slowly vanishing back to the cold and dark gaze that we have not seen from her in the past.
 
“How did it feel? Were you celebrating with all your friends after your match?? Telling the world that you couldn’t actually believe that it truly happened?? Even though your strong statements have been that you knew you would beat me didn’t you?? But seriously Ariana?? Did you?? Did you truly believe the mere notion that there would be a chance in hell that with your own ability that YOU could take me out for the victory?? Of course I could pity myself to the moon and back that you didn’t actually pinned me, but that’s what weaklings would use isn’t it?? So I won’t, I have never used excuses, hid behind lies to cover up my own mistakes. I never said one thing and then changed my mind the week after, just because it would fit me better. Something that you should ask one of your oldest friends about, I am sure that Jessie can open up a book or two about how to change the narrative as long as she sees fit?? It’s not like I told her a while ago whether she actually would have preferred to beat you for that title instead of me??”
 
She gives a wink towards the camera, referring to a confrontation between her and Jessie a while ago where she actually referred to something similar.
 
“But don’t worry little buttercup, I am not here trying to break up a good friendship. I am here to reclaim my championship belt in a main event match of Climax Control.To actually perform once again under the bright lights of the main event of the wrestling company’s top show….. Thousands in attendance and millions watching all aorund the world… Just imagine what that could do to a young and up and coming star, someone that has never been in the same position. I know it is hard to be thrown into a predicament that is new to you… And we both know how I truly endured, don’t we???”
 
“But for all of you out there that aren’t aware of what I am talking about….. The night where I beat Jessie Salco in a leather strap match… Where you have to touch all four corners first to walk away champion.”

 
She raises her eyebrow towards the camera, but remains calm.
 
“Sounds quite simple doesn’t it?? Beat your opponent into oblivion, drag her around the ring while you slap your hand across each and every top turnbuckle without any hesitation. And when you do, you are the victor in such an old and yet barbaric attraction to fill the hearts of the weaklings with joy. As if we are back in the Gladiator days of the Roman Empire… “
 
“It made me realize something Ariana, during that match it made me realize that I wasn’t just defending my championship belt at that moment… That I wasn’t solely trying to prove all of you doubters wrong… Oh no, it was a moment where I realized that EVERYTHING that I have ever mentioned about carrying a division on my fucking back was true…. Something that I bet has NEVER crossed your fucking mind now has it??? But of course it hasn’t, how could it? You are just a simple little girl that has been fighting against all odds to prove your worth in this company haven’t you?? Now I got a newsflash for you, you did it ONCE!! Your expectations have vanished as snow before your very own eyes, only to be replaced by an uphill battle, I know eventually you will succumb to Ariana… And you know why?? Because I have had to deal with it every single week of my reign. Funny how it is so refreshing to be on the other side of the coin for a change… To look in from outside instead of having to swap everyone away as if you were a pesky fly that just won’t stop bothering you until it gets what it wants. And you know something Ariana?? I want your blood.”

 
Melissa takes a moment to enjoy the darker becoming skyline of the Nevada desert, the wind blows through her hair as it reveals the muscular neck that smoothly transfers to her shoulders.
 
“I am not interested in sending out futile and desperate threats for what I will do to you Ariana. You know firsthand what I am capable of inside that six sided ring. That combined with the mere realization that whatever match stipulation ultimately will decide our fate in whether walking out the champion or not…. It will always give me an opening that I will be able to take advantage of Ariana. Just like I am laughing at the futile attempts of Jessie Salco once again trying to scare me with something new…. Something EXTREME.”
 
She uses her hands to emphasis the final word in a mocking fashion, as if it something that should scare her before shaking her head in disbelief.
 
“Everyone knows that I am a former kickboxer, everyone has looked at me with a look of disdain. As if I didn’t belong in the wrestling industry, but how quickly peoples perspectives started to change after I crushed everyone in my sight… including you… And nobody has truly figured out why I have adapted so easily in this supposedly superior aft of combat. Because you all are so fucking stupid…”
 
The first sign of a sneer emerges upon her face after discrediting the intellect of the average wrestler.
 
“Have you ever seen a Rico Verhoeven fight? Of course not, the big question mark emerges upon your ignoran face from the moment I uttered his name. The most dominant champion in Glory kickboxing history… A man that is relentless, that does not give you an inch. That has slaid giants and have crushed supposedly stronger and faster challengers that has stepped foot in the ring with him. He even broke the leg of a legend that made a return to the sports in the hope of one foolish moment of glory…. He broke his leg with one instant as the former champ cried like a little bitch. And you know what Rico did??”
 
“Of course you don’t, you are lucky if you actually know how to cook an egg. Let alone pay attention to dominance personified. He showed him respect, told him that if he ever wanted another shot at Rico, that he would accept it. Only to have his opponent look at him with fear in his eyes, realizing what he had signed up for in the first place. Something that you should be having for me Ariana… Because I intend to smother you from the moment that the bell rings. I intend to go after you, cut the ring in half before cornering you. Giving me the opportunity to clamp behind your head and drive my knees into your midsection and ribs. Oh yeah, I know it is unwise to unravel my strategy inside that six sided ring. But that’s the point Ariana, I don’t care. I don’t give a fuck, I am given an opportunity to use the Bombshell Roulette Champion as punching bag, feasting my unsational appitte before I start to devour the main course when I step foot in the structure of Jessie Salco’s own choosing.”
 
“Call it arrogance, call it stupidity, call it whatever the fuck you want. I don’t care. Because I have come to the conclusion that even though I respect you, I applaud you for having shown the mere fact that you possess the means of winning a match by any means necessary. It also shows the weakness that is brewing inside of you, even though I am not going to state that you are a paper champion. Because you have won the match, so you deserve to hold the accolades of everything that comes with it. It will still not help you dealing with the relentless aggression that is building inside of me, the aggression that I had planned  to unleash upon the poor to be Jessie Salco will make a detour on Climax Control. And I’m actually glad that I could give the world and most importantly the owners and Jessie Salco a sneak preview of what the old hack can be expecting at High Stakes… By watching me decimate you inside the ring…. And there’s nothing that she can do to prevent me from doing that to you Ariana.
 
“And even if she had a chance to save you, she won’t, because all that she cares about is that Roulette title reign, to have held it a record amount of time before finally allowing her soon to be crippled body to retire. Is that the type of friend that you wish to have Ariana??? But wait, friends are a relative term in the sport of wrestling isn’t it??? The Mecca of betrayal between friends or even family.An don’t tell me that I am talking about rhetorical assumptions…. Ask her long time tag team partner…. f”

 
Melissa grins as she turns her attention more and more towards the camera as the ever darkening sky looms over her as if it is a Gothic painting.
 
“But this isn’t about you and Jessie, even though I could go on for hours and hours. It still is about you defending that championship belt for the very first time, your FIRST championship belt that had become an obsession for you ever since you had to endure me taking that championship opportunity away from you. Having to witness me outlast each and every other Bombshell in that match. Becoming one of the many of you WRESTLERS out there that couldn’t believe that I was better than each and every one of you. And that does not change the fact that you hold that belt Ariana, hell I could even care less if I beat you without winning that title. It will only prove my point even more that you will walk around telling the world that you are still champion, realizing that you do not even deserve it. ”
 
She moves her head from left to right without taking her eyes off the camera as she continues to smile.
 
“Does it start to set in already Ariana?? I’m not the woman that you believed I would be. I am not the woman that will tell you all the denial routine stories that are so infamous amongst you idiots. I’m a fighter, I’m a type of bitch that does not stop until I get what I want. And the problem for you is that you do not realize what I truly want. Ultimately that championship belt is coming home with me, but ultimately ridding myself and the world from you and Jessie’s bitching is ultimately what I truly want. I want to move on, I want to face new opponents without having to worry about one of the three stooges of the Bombshell division sticking their noses into MY business. Go ahead and start to leach yourself upon another victim, because that’s what leeches do, feeding upon others because you wouldn’t even be relevant without ME!!!”
 
“The mere fact that I wasn’t even mentioned as newcomer of the year already shows the world that you people aren’t far from enjoying insulting true talent. The mere fact that I am not even considered a reliable threat to anyone out there already proves to me that each and everyone needs to have their heads kicked in. I already start to pity the Bombshell Roulette division once I have scraped your name off the pavement and tossed your lifeless carcass into the ocean to watch you drown in your own misery. Because unlike others, I will not throw a lifeline into the water in an attempt to save you. Because that’s the price you pay when you dare to close the door in front of my face and deny me from what I am destined to achieve in this sport you hold so dear.”
 
“The only question I need to ask you Ariana, which side of your face do you want me to kick your skull in?? Because it doesn’t matter what type of match we will have, I will have that one specific moment where you will lift up your face and turn straight into The Shade of Black… Where your career will end up like every night that you go to sleep. Nothing more than a dissapointment, something that I know you and everyone else will take for granted. Because you don’t deserve that championship, you don’t deserve to be in the main event of a Climax Control or a Super Card.”
 
“I didn’t get to enjoy being the champ, because of people like you and Jessie Salco, but I’ll be damned to witness a High Stakes Super Card where the two of YOU get to decide who will walk out as champion . So do me a favor, don’t start to complain and cry like a little bitch who you are when I beat you…. Don’t go and run for excuses and demand title rematches that you do not deserve… And you know why?? Because I didn’t….. And I never will…. So live with it, because this coming Sunday everything that you possess will be gone… Except one crucial massive headache….. ”

 
With that the shot slowly fades as Melissa walks out of the shot.

28
Climax Control Archives / Chapter One: Respect
« on: September 30, 2022, 06:52:31 PM »
(OOC: I have permission from Kat to use her character of Whisper in my rp)


 
The Rebirth of sorts 

Chapter One: Respect.


It has been a while since Goth’s last appearance upon Sin City after losing the Internet title to Lachlan Kane. A man that he has congratulated after his victory, not shying away from his responsibility as a pro wrestler and a veteran of this company. Knowing that his opportunity would arise very soon, either a rematch down the road or something different and bigger.

“Wake up sleepie head.”

Shouts Melissa from the other room, throwing a shirt towards Goth who is still in his bed half sleeping. Groaning over the sudden attempt from his fiance to wake him up.

“Leave me alone!!”

Comes his response, hYe has not been in the best of mood as of late, losing his last two matches in Sin City Wrestling and losing a title that he had taken pride in by taking it away from Jack Washington. He had gone home to his mother for a week after the final Super Show, trying to recollect his thoughts on what to do next as well as trying to widen his horizon. Sadly the frustration has been impossible for him to ignore, feeling that he had let himself down and the entire Saviors, the man that they had brought in to the group because they felt that he would have made them better. And then there was Melissa’s title loss, he took it to himself to take the blame for her loss as well, believing that he perhaps had not prepared her well enough.

It had annoyed him that he could not have allowed himself to stare into the eyes of Mac Bane, the man that had lost the world title to Ken Davieson. He felt that he had let the man down that had brought him into the group. That showed him the respect that he himself had felt was missing since his return. And even though he had achieved some memorable achievements throughout the twelve months since he had returned, it was clearly not enough for a man that held up very high standards for himself.

“This shirt better not be that sparkle one one….”

He murmurs, remembering the last that he was in this situation, Melissa had thrown him a shirt as well. He had not paid attention after putting it on and went to the gym, Getting confronted by many wide eye stares of the other participants in the gym that had caused him to realize something had gone wrong, ultimately ending up to be a big hit on Youtube as someone had videotaped his arrival and the many of reactions from the other people in the gym. Goth had not taken it lightly, nearly knocked some guy to the ground for having made some wrong comments.

He sits right up, holding the shirt in front of him. He sighs of relief as he realizes that it is one of his favorite shirts that he loved to wear to the gym. He notices Melissa standing in the entrance of the bedroom after he had put on the shirt, staring at him with a big time smile on her face.

“Did Old Man Grumpy have something to say??”

He sighs, he usually enjoyed her sense of humor as it normally would always light him up. But for some reason he was really not in the mood to be cheered. He felt the need to prove something, not wanting to be remembered for having a title, only to lose it on the first title defense. He had wanted to have one final run, to have one final big match and for some reason it was much more difficult for him to hold on to the belt that he had won not so long ago. He knew that Sin City Wrestling was a part of the elite in wrestling, putting himself on the top of that list among the greats that has been a part of this company or still is. And yet,

“You know damn well what I was referring to Melissa.”

He says as he straightens the shirt, he exits the bed as he walks over towards the table where she had made him some breakfast. He had kissed her on the cheek on the way towards breakfast, causing her to react irritated as she never enjoyed it when he had not shaved himself for a while. Goth rolls his eyes as he moves towards his seat, sitting down and picks up the baked eggs and places it on his sandwich before saying a quick prayer before eating. We see Melissa sit down upon the opposite of he table and grabs some cheese to place on top of her sandwich.

“Still not feeling happy huh Gerrit??”

He glances over towards her, giving her an annoyed look as she rolls her eyes and leans back against her chair and crosses her arms across her chest.

“FUnny, I remembered someone tell me a while ago to always keep your focus at hand. No matter what the outcome of your match.”

This remark causes Goth to drop the knife and fork on the table, staring straight into her eyes with anger.

“I have said my Whoosaa a few times already Melissa, I have picked up a horse shoe for good luck and I have swam with the dolphins, I am purely one with positivity. So if you don’t mind?? I got an egg sandwich to devour.”

He says before taking a large bite to emphasize his words, causing her to roll her eyes. He knew that she was right, he wanted to apologize. But something inside of him held him back, he feels her eyes burning straight at him as he does not look up to meet her gaze

“You truly are an asshole Gerrit.”

She gets up and walks off, not allowing him to give him a chance to make any kind of remark. He stares at her, realizing he had fucked up and drops everything to run after her. He quickly catches up with her after turning the corner of the hallway that she is walking, grabbing her by the arms in an attempt to spin her around. But she quickly shrugs him off, turning around herself and stares him dead in the eyes.

“What??!!!”

She screams at him with fire in her eyes, he knew then that he was in deep trouble and has to first calm her down.

“Look I’m sorry, you are right. I…”

“YOU ARE DAMN RIGHT!!!!”

She screams as she cuts him off, he feels his frustration boiling up once more. But he knows that fighting fire with fire wouldn’t help him in any while trying to make up with Melissa. There’s a moment of silence between them, him trying to read her facial features for a while before lowering his head. He holds his gaze upon the floor for a while as he was searching for the right words before he staring her back into her eyes once more.

I’I am sorry for  being such an ass lately, I…”

“Oh wait, THAT makes everything so much better now. Thank you for those wonderful words Gerrit!!!”

He lifts his left arm, running his hand across his back as he is trying to keep his composure. He knew that she could verbally eat him up right now and he has know response to what she could produce when she is in this state of mind.

“I have neglected you, I have neglected my promise to you that I would share anything that is on my mind with you when I am like this. And I know that I haven’t, I don’t know what to say than I am sorry and I….”

He feels move closer to him, he could feel the intense breathing coming in contact with his skin. Her eyes are still showing nothing but anger, but suddenly she plants a passionate kiss upon his lips as her hands grab him by the side of his head. The sudden change in her behavior had caught him off guard for a few moments before responding by wrapping his arms around her slender waist. They kiss each other for the next few moments before breaking up their kiss of passion. Both reluctantly stare at each other, still feeling the anger inside of her made him lower his head. His eyes trace the floor towards her feet. Noticing her flip flops for the first time since he had entered the room. He always loved those flip flops as he adored watching her toes curl freely whenever she notices him staring at them. Suddenly his eyes notice them curl a little, causing him to lift his head upwards slowly to meet back at her gaze. There he stares into the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen in his entire life, causing him to melt as she gives him a weak smile.

“Why are you so lovable?? Even when I am mad at you, you still find a way to make me stop hating you.”

He lets out a sigh of relief, understanding how critical the past few weeks has been between him and her. He slowly reaches for her small left hand as he takes it in his right. Guiding her back towards the dinner table as they both sit down while still holding each other’s hand. He lifts her hand towards his face, rubbing her soft fingers against his cheek before kissing the fingers. His eyes slowly turn back towards hers, neither of them are capable of saying anything towards each other in that moment of intense mixed emotions.

“I love you Melissa.”

He says as he breaks the silence after five more minutes, a small blush comes over the cheeks of Melissa as that gives him a sign that her defenses are slowly crumbling.

“I have been very frustrated since losing that championship, to some wrestlers in this business they get upset because they lost their belt. For me it was a wakeup call that I had fucked up my hard work since losing those Mixed Tag Titles almost a year ago. Having to go through several opportunities to qualify for a titles shot at that Internet Title and finally succeeding… And only to throw it away at the first given opportunity. I…”

His words break off, fighting to keep the tears from flowing before nodding his head towards Melissa as he feels her caress his cheeks.

“But it was foolish of me to be solely focused upon me, I should have been there for you as well. It was your first championship, your first title loss and first loss in general.. and I…”

Again he chokes on his own words, staring at the loving gaze of the woman that he had asked to marry him. She silently leans back, crossing her arms across each other while staring at him with a look that made him unsure what she would say eventually.

“I’m glad that you have come to that realization, Gerrit, because indeed you were selfish. But to hear you state that you had to be there to comfort me? For what?? Just because I lost my title and my first ever match? Give me a freaking break, that is pathetic.”

Her gaze quickly turns back into a dark look, angry once more for him having said the most stupid thing that he could have ver said. Mentally he slaps himself across the face for being so stupid, this is one of the strongest women that heh as ever met. He had been in so many romantic moments with her, having sen her softer side had made him assume that she would have needed his shoulder to cry on, while in true realization the only thing that she needed was going to the gym with him and working up a sweat. This makes him realize that he has got much more to do to make things better between the two of them….

The following day

Goth can be seen in the gym working out, exercising with a pair of dumbbells while staring at himself in the mirror. The concentration can be seen being etched upon his face as he executes a few more reps before gently placing them back on the ground on either side of him. He sighs as he grabs his bottle of water and takes a big swig out of it before wiping his face with his towel.

“You wanted to talk to me??”

A familiar voice says as Whisper walks into the view, Goth does not look up as he holds his face inside of the towel for a few moments as the sweat is pouring down his face like crazy. He lowers his towel after wiping his face clean for a final time, staring into the waiting gaze of the woman that had helped him train Melissa to where she is today. He nods as he gestures for her to sit down close to him as there’s a chair in the corner of the gym, she takes a seat as he watches her cross her legs elegantly inside that outfit she is wearing.

“I need your advice.”

This causes Whisper to raise her eyebrow, she was used to handling some deals for Goth that he sometimes was too busy to do himself. But never had he asked this from her.

“Something wrong??”

Her question is sincerely concerned as she leans forward to stare at him closer as this causes him to lower his head. His hair falls in front of his face as it hides the worried look that he has on his face.

“I have been neglecting Melissa since losing my title, yesterday she confronted me about it and I realized my mistake.”

“Well that’s a good thing isn’t it??”

She asks with a look of hope upon her face, but that quickly changes when she sees him stare back at her with a painful expression.

“Oh, that bad??”

Goth growls as he throws the towel in the corner of the room, staring at it for a few moments before sighing as he turns his attention back to Whisper.

“I reacted in a way that I felt I had let her down. That I had to be there to help her through the emotional distress of losing your first ever match and the first ever title that she had held.”

She leans back, staring at him with a cold glare in her eyes that made Goth think back to the same stare that Melissa had given him yesterday.

“I know, I fucked up didn’t I??”

He says with a fake smile upon his face, but that quickly vanishes as Whisper doesn’t change.

“You do know she isn’t a baby that you need to feed every few hours right???”

He looks at her with a puzzled look on his face as he doesn’t understand the comparison that she is trying to make, causing her to roll her eyes before trying to explain.

“Look Gerrit, I understand where you are coming from. But Melissa is a badass, but you have to understand that she expects the same professional towards yourself as you have been towards her. And I can clearly tell by your reaction that you clearly didn’t. ”

He reacts annoyed, biting on his lower lip to not react by going off on her.

“I know, I just don’t know what to do to make it up to her.”

This causes a small smile to emerge upon her face as she understands his situation, she leans back into the chair as she stares towards him for a few moments that makes him become insecure.

“Whisper?? I….”

“Can’t you see Gerrit?? She doesn’t want you to go all out to make it up to her. She wants you to be you, to get back to your normal routine. Because she will thrive the best way as she knows that you are on top of everything.”

“You mean?”

She rolls her eyes before handing him the piece of paper that she had in her pocket, causing him to raise an eyebrow before looking at the piece of paper.

“You need to raise hell against these three names that are on that paper, because it’s for the shot at Ken’s world title.”

Goth’s eyes light up when hearing the news while staring at the three other names along with himself for the Main Event of this week’s Climax Control. His gaze turns back towards the names of Finn Whelan, Austin James And Chronic Chris Page as this causes him to grind his teeth while squeezing the piece of paper inside of his hand that has turned into a fist. A smile re emerges upon his face when he senses that desire once again that has brought him to many successes throughout the year

“I think I know just exactly how I am going to settle this.”

The shot slowly fades as Goth and Whisper continues to talk with each other, but that is for another time.

Respect, part one: Fin Whelan, Austin James Mercer and Chronic Chris Page.

The scene cuts back to Goth sitting in the living room of the hotel room he and Melissa are spending their time, the atmosphere is very dark as all lights are dimmed except one lamp in front of him on the table. He is seated at a lounge chair, staring intently at the light in front of him.

“I have done some soul searching the past few weeks since losing my Internet Title to a deserving Lachlan Kane, it made me realize that I had taken certain things way over my head, starting to believe in my invincibility that once made me the most revered and respected wrestler for quite some time, only to watch it drag me to my downfall. Something that I have got no problems in admitting, but admitting weaknesses is not always a sign of weakness.”

He says as his eyes are deadlocked upon the light, there’s no sign of any kind of emotion as his calmness is a sign of bad intentions to come for this weeks Climax Control.

“I’m certain that some of you would disagree, tell me that I just dropped the ball and I am not to the level that I should be at. Asking yourself publicly why I am even in this match to begin with?? And you know what’s funny? Recently, that was all that I could think of. But I guess the next question on your mind is what has changed??” And all I can say is that I turned my focus back upon one thing that I either have for you, or don’t. And that’s a word that once so elegantly sang by Aretha Franklin…. R-E-S-P-E-C-T.. Seven letters that make a word that holds a special place in my heart. Something that you got to earn, the old fashioned way. To beat the living shit out of me with the intention of taking away what I want to take away from you….. Because deep down inside I believe that I should be the one that owns everything in this organization, but you on the other hand need to take it away from me. It’s quite simple if you start to think about it. But I sometimes wonder what truly is on your minds…. some are the good, some are the bad…. And the rest?? Well you know the drill.

He smirks a little as he reflects towards the ugly in the final statement that he did not finish, placing his hands together as his finger tips touch each other while still staring into the small light in front of him.

“Funny how all three men in this confrontation I have been in the ring  with. Not so much as I would have liked for different reasons… But it all has got to do with the word respect. Something I have got none for you Finn, forgive me for showing no kindness and sympathy that you would be expecting from me. But you did turn your back on me didn’t you?? You just walked away from a Golden opportunity, to have had the opportunity to do what Lachlan Kane did to me. But you refused, you refused to open up to me and accept the biggest opportunity of a lifetime. Instead, you chose to remain in obscurity and in denial. Funny how things ultimately have a way to end up in a feeling of dejavu doesn’t it Finn?? Because here we are, once again. An opportunity for greatness, an opportunity to do something beyond your wildest dreams… And once again, I am a roadblock to keep you from achieving it… The question is Finn, will you be willing to stare me in the eyes this time?? Or will you just turn your back towards me like you did the last time?? Is that how you respect people?? Or is it perhaps the mere fact that you do not have a damn respectful bone in your own stinking body?? Because I have learned at a young age that before you are able to love somebody else, you need to love yourself… And I do not see you loving or respecting anyone else…. because you are incapable of doing such a thing for yourself….But that’s not my fault, it’s yours. You speak tough words on social media. You talked about getting another world title somewhere else, is that how you repay the same respect to those who give you a freaking opportunity?? An opportunity to shine as bright as a million of these lights in front of me combined… No, you preferred to feast upon someone else’s meal ticket and squander off. I hope you will think back to my words one day, Finn, because these words will be a thin red line throughout your entire damn career as your career will end up with me, just like they once said that every road would end up in Rome…. You just don’t even realize it don’t you??”

“Of course you don’t, that’s what seperates men like you with men like me. I take risks, yeah it sometimes doesn’t pay off. But what risk have you ever taken in your fucking life?? No wait, don’t answer that. Because unlike the other two men that I will address in a moment or two, at least I know that they have accomplished so much more that you could not even dream about. I don’t respect people that hide behind excuses, because I know you will utter so many about our last match. You see Finn, I don’t have any regrets for whatever I do inside that six sided ring.But for you I will make an exception, because deep down inside… i wish I had not let go off that submission hold on you. Because YOU my friend, YOU don’t deserve to be here… I don’t respect you, because you don’t even respect yourself…. So do me a favor, come back when you finally have decided that it is time that you grow some balls. Because I deal with men in this sport that I love, not little whining children that got a silver spoon shoved up their ass.”


He rolls his eyes, clearly not wanting to waste any more time on Finn Whelan, snorting his nose a few times before leaning his head back against the soft cushion of the lounge chair he is seated upon.

“At least I know that we won’t have that same problem don’t we Austin?? How much I have enjoyed those two Mixed Tag Matches that you and I have had along with our respectful tag team partners of Mercedes Vargas and Tempet. We both spoke of so much respect for each other, made me wonder whether we were trying to sickening each other’s guts or not.”

The words are being followed by a rather big smile upon his face, clearly enjoying the funny remark that he had come up with.

“But all joking aside Austin, I wished we had the opportunity to have clashed inside that six sided ring one on one, even if it was just a one time deal. your power, my in ring technical abilities? Oh man, that would have been magic. Two highly decorated champions in Sin City Wrestling, two men that love the business of being a pro wrestler. Two men that have a mean streak that knows no limitations. Oh such a wrestler’s wet dream to go up against someone that YOU know deep down inside would be a match made in heaven. And yet, it never happened. Did it James??

“Now I know things don’t always go as we wish them to, hell I would have paid money to be standing opposed to you one day. I’m glad that fortune sometimes smile upon us as we are merely days away from accomplishing that dream Austin, along with two other men that  all wish to stand nose to nose with my friend Ken Davieson for that world title of his.”


Goth raises an eyebrow at the mention of his fellow Saviors stablemate Ken Davison, the man that took Mac Bane to the level and beyond and earn his first SCW world title.

“Now I know that you were one of the first to have come in contact with the Saviors weren’t you?? Coming to the aid of  a man that you once wanted to destroy…. I have always asked myself what your thoughts had been since I joined the ranks of the same group that you wanted to destroy a long time ago?? I wonder whether your respect for me has died, whether you have problems recognizing the man that I still am today. I have not changed Austin, except for the mere fact that my purpose in life to have done it all one final time has grown to become an obsession Austin. An obsession that I know that you have been going through, finding the man that you were destined to be….  It must be eating you alive doesn’t it Austin?? To always be overlooked, to have always been looking on from the sidelines while others got the opportunity after opportunity. Opportunities that deep down inside your mind you are telling yourself that they do not deserve, I know that these thoughts haunt you Austin…. You are just too conflicted to admit it.”

“Oh God the sweet nectar of conflicted believes is merely listening to Psalms that states that YOU have to come to ME for the right answers…., All you have to do is to open up and I am not so sure whether you are willing to do so Austin.”


He runs his fingers through his hair, pulling the long black hairs all the way to the back as it falls behind the back of the lounge chair. Staring at the ceiling for a moment before he continues.

“You see Austin, unlike Finn Whelan, i see a confliction inside of you that I can tell that can be repaired. All you need is that one single push in the back to get you back upon the right track. But you have blinded yourself with nothing more than pure rage isn’t it Austin? Do not speak the bad word, or else the bad man will come down and destroy you.”

“That may be fine and well when you have a true purpose in life Austin, sadly the only thing that I can see that you have in common with Finn Whelan… that you have none, that YOU are just seeking a destination in life, just like I did before I found it when Mac Bane came to ME!!! To guide my life back to the promised land, by merely showing the respect that I could feel and nurture… Something that I could do for you as well Austin… All you have to do is just say the magic word and EVERYTHING will be alright once more….

“But I know you won’t do it huh Austin??”


Goth shakes his head from left to right, wrincing a few times as he feels some spots in his neck loosening up finally, something he experiences from time to time after having suffered multiple injuries throughout the years.

“But that’s okay Austin, I know that you are a proud man. YOu want to accomplish everything upon your own merit, something that I can understand, yet it will merely be a judgment call upon yourself that is destined to be wrong….. Now of course I can hear you utter the words that I should have held on to those two title belts way longer than I actually did…, but if that’s the only case that you can muster up to hide your own insecurities and doubts behind… Then be my guest, I have harmed far more often by merely being wasted than I could care about if you decide to take that low route Austin.. But know this Austin,  I’ve been desperte too… and look at me now.. Resurrected one more time to do the things that you can only dream about…. ”

Goth continues to stare at the ceiling before slowly rising his head back towards the camera as his eyes have rolled all the way to the back as we see nothing but whiteness for a few moments before it all comes back to normal.

“But dreams are merely a tool for those who are foolish enough to believe in them… Not me Austin…, not me….”

Goth then turns his face towards the camera, his demeanor has suddenly changed in one of full concentration. He is focused upon the camera as if he is staring someone straight in the face, a clearly different approach in comparison towards the two men that he had mentioned a few moments ago.

“The one thing that I have ever wondered how it would have been if I had a big brother. Oh yeah, I have an older sister, but I never got to experience having a brother of my own. Brothers love to tangle, brothers love to argue and sometimes get physical. And when you have not experienced something on your own while gorwing up, you tend to find something like that somewhere else. And even though I have faced many experienced wrestlers… I have never faced someone that has been in this business as long as me…. or in the case of Chronic Chris Page even longer

“Just don’t fool yourself by thinking that I am in awe with you Chris, that’s not my cup of tea.”


He smiles to the words that he had just uttered, taking a moment to let it all sink in before raising his eyes back to the camera with that same confident and cold look of his.

“How is life Chris? Living the great life that your wrestling career has provided you? Making waves throughout the many different companies and always being able to end up on top isn’t it?? I can respect that, the mere fact that you and I are from a both from an era that we don’t take shit from nobody and yet we are capable for giving the respect where it is due. And so I applaud you Chris, for assisting Ben Jordan in a crucial fashion that handed you and Ben Jordan the win over me and the current World Heavyweight Champion Godly Ken Davison. As well as handing Ben Jordan a loss on one of the greatest stages of the year in Sin City Wrestling showcases…. But it doesn’t tell me anything new Chris. Because I know deep down inside that you are a great competitor…. Someone that wishes to delve deep into the psyche of the other human being and get under their skin… Because that’s how you have been successful for all these years haven’t you??”

The constant stare in his eyes are getting colder and colder by the second, until he turns his attention away from the camera, looking at his hands as he is rubbing them together.

“I have to admit, it’s wonderful to once again stand in the same ring with another legend. Someone that I have faced already and have learned so much from that encounter. You see Chris, I’m not like those one and done wrestlers that you can find coming off the factory line by the dozens that are these wrestling schools, those who get the stamp of approval from their trainer in the hope that they will actually make it in this business. But they aren’t like you and me are they?? No Chris, we are from a crop of talent that is still left in this business… That somehow still manage to withstand the test of time…. I guess we can honestly say that we are Father Time aren’t we not???”

He executes a cocky smile before leaning forwards and to the side of the seat that he is sitting upon, grabbing a glass of orange juice as he stares at it for a while before taking a sip from it.

“I wish that I could say that Austin and Finn are on the same level of concern to me as you, Chris. But I would be lying to myself if I did. Oh sure, both are great competitors, we could be arguing about the mere fact that both of them deserve the same spot as us… One I could tell, but the other?? But alas, I am drifting off subject am I not?? Because I hated losing to you and Ben Jordan a while ago, it also made me realize that our paths would cross inevitably. And you know why chris??”

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, because you need me more than I need you. Oh sure, don’t get me wrong. I want to beat the living shit out of you just like I want to do against any other wrestler out there. But doing so against a man whose career has been so similar to mine and yet….. our paths have always been trying to avoid each other for some reason haven’t they Chris?? I know it isn’t fear, because we have bled fear and stared it in the eyes so many times that we no longer believe in fairy tales that second rate Jack Washington’s attempt to make you all believe. No, it must be so much deeper than that doesn’t it??

“It’s sure as hell not the tale of who has got the bigger track record of having done more insane things in comparison to the others… Because we both have done it all and have seen it all…So we can cross that ridiculous notion that teenagers seem to extract their confidence from. All because they made someone bleed… So no, that can’t be it either…. No Chris, it’s that unsational appetite to prove to the world who the better competitor is, until someone proves you wrong isn’t it?? And even though you withheld me from saving my tag team partner from certain defeat…. it ultimately ends up that you haven’t done anything else that would be having my name crossed off that bucketlist of yours now does it Chris??”


He takes another sip from the orange juice and closes his eyes for a few moments to enjoy the taste of the liquid while swallowing it down his throat.

“Now an uneducated fool would scream out from the top of his or her lungs that it had not proven anything. But I know that it did Chris, I know exactly what it means to YOU and to me. That this was just a sign for so much more to come and this is just another example of the brutality that could be expected from you and me. Because neither of us can afford a loss in this fatal fourway can’t we?? Even though we are at a point in our careers that wins and losses do not affect our legacies, do they??”

“And yet, we both know that deep down inside that neither of us want to come up short,for reasons that does not matter for those who do not understand us Chris. But I want to walk into this match knowing, KNOWING that I will walk out number one contender for the world title… Knowing that I have sent those who do not deserve this opportunity home empty handed…. That I have beaten a man that knows what it is like to hold that world title himself… having garnered once again that unspoken respect inside that six sided ring as we are competitors amongst each other… And then there’s you, the man that wanted to challenge the world…  A man that has the cockiness to do such a thing and is able to back up every single word that he has spoken out to the world… Because he knows that his fellow men are capable of beating almost every single challenger tha challenges them o a fight of respect.

“And yet, all I heard was a man speaking my language, my arrogance and my determination. Something that tells the world that no matter how many times you beat me down, I will always come back for more until I return the favor… Because we both know that we are capable of doing so…. You just happen to step into my existence Chris and I have to take away your chance to save you from ultimately grabbing that title shot and the chance to win that title.”


He puts down the glass back on the floor before turning his attention back to the camera and smiles.

“I have wished that this was a one on one confrontation Chris, it would have made my quest of reopening your eyes for the very first time in a very long time more enjoyable to watch before I turn my back and move on. But I guess just like siblings do, If I have to go through the others to get to the one… Then so be it Chris. one day you walk into another federation and take hom another championship belt only will be reflected upon those who you have claimed dared to accept your challenge… And just like I did challenge one of your boys, I do not run away from the Chronic Chris Page, because there is nothing for me to hide for Chris. Therea ret wo other names in this match that will say that this is just another match, that we are just two other challengers in a long list of names that they have already faced. But I know better, this is a chance to seal the deal of who truly will walk on…. who will need to save his chances of moving on… And who will fail….

“But until that moment comes Chris, I want you to remember… For what once was, is no more… And what is in front of us will truly be the most defining moment of either man’s career. But understand this Chris, this isn’t CCPE vs. the World… It’s CCPE vs. The King of Kings…. But you will realize that just like Austin James Mercer and Finn Whelan will once again…. That it is truly great to be King…..“


With that Goth signals the camera to stop as the shot fades.




29
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie's symphony chapter one: Fenris
« on: September 16, 2022, 10:37:01 AM »

Vinnie’s symphony 


Chapter One: Visiting old memories


Tijuana, Mexico

 

September 12th 2022

 

We are at the house of Senor Vinnie, who has been off Sin City Wrestling for a while. He had done some soul searching as well as some injuries that needed to be taken care off. But this week he will finally be back on National Television as Sin City Wrestling is back in Las Vagas, Nevada after their tour in Greece and India. Something that he had enjoyed being back, because he could spend some time in his own home, nursing some wounds both mentally and physically. The biggest issue has been him and Fenris, it still had him frustrated over what had happened and who to believe. And now to make things worse, he had seen Fenris at the final stop in India issuing an open challenge, telling the world that he has healed for quite some time and was looking for a fight. Something Vinnie had not expected, more troubling that he had not known whether he should have accepted it or not. This caused him to go home, search for some answers and face reality on so many different areas. He knew he had to come face to face with his demons, one way or another.

 

It had been Monday morning, he had just finished his breakfast as he is still seated at his dinner table. Alone as heh ad been for many of years now since his divorce with Valora West. He still sat at the same chair, next to the chair that she had been seated through his time as being her husband. In the beginning he could have still sworn to have smelled her favourite perfume. He had always bought her Noa, because she had confessed to him that it made her feel wonderful. Something that to this very day he had been yearning for, to be felt special by someone like her…. But he knew that would have been nothing more but a hopeful lie to himself, because there’s nobody like her. Something that has either upset him as well as made him feel sad. He knew that he isn’t the only one in the world that has got bad luck in the love department, so he wasn’t looking for anyone’s sentimental support. This was something that he had to do on his own, but he was never willing to acknowledge the way to do it…. Until now.

 

“I can still go back, but do I really want to??” 

 

Sweat is pouring down his face, he is nervous. Something that he never is willing to showcase on camera, because he is an Alpha Male in his own mind. And those do not show weaknesses, something he had no issues of doing when he was married. Making him wonder whether that Vinnie was still there, somewhere hidden deep in a small a forgotten memory. 

 

“No, I got to do this… or else I am still avoiding the obvious.”

 

His lip is twitching after uttering these words as the camera slowly moves down from zooming in on his face to him holding his I phone 13 pro max. his left hand is shaking as it is merely a few inches away from the touch screen as the camera looks down on the screen as we see the name that he is staring at.

 

Valora West

 

The name that he had internal battles with deep inside his mind on whether he should have removed her name and phone number or not. Whether he should be feel liberated as it is a step in his process of moving forward in his life… Or whether he should keep it in case he needed a friend. A friend, he remembered scowling at himself for actually believing that she and him would actually come to terms of having contact again on friendly terms. Telling himself that you cannot remain friends with someone that you loved and still have feelings for if he could be honest to himself. But on the other side of the tale, it was more that he knew he could ever ask for. And now there’s a touch screen and his index finger that separates him from ultimately coming back in contact with the woman that he once called his wife.

 

“I hope she has not changed her phone number.”

 

Another thought that had crept up in his head all of the sudden, it would not have been out of the question. She would want to move on herself, perhaps she had been dealing with he same painful memories as him, maybe she had been staring at his phone number or pictures that they once took of each other just like him. Maybe he is just trying to believe these thoughts a bit too much. Thoughts that he had realized was making his heart beat faster and faster, his desire to once again be around her once more was creeping back into his mind. Thoughts that caused him to place his I phone back on the table and push it away from him. Realizing that he wasn’t ready for that confrontation. 

 

“Come on Vinnie, you got to do this…..”

 

His hands are shaking as he is slowly moving them towards the I phone once more, holding it in his hands as the name starts to blur in front of his face as it is shaking too much. He decisively holds it in one hand, taking deep breaths in order to calm down before using the option to call the woman that once was the love of his life.

 

“Please don’t let this turn into something ugly.”

 

He whispers as he listens to the phone trying to make connection with the other line, he could tell that she was still abroad as she had gone back to Japan to be a nurse. At least he knew that she had not changed that part of her life. The phone starts to ring a few times before he hears the other line accepting the call as he hears a familiar voice..

 

“With Lora??”

 

His heart has stopped for a moment, the soft voice of the love of his life has not changed a bit. He had to admit that he had missed hearing her soft sweet voice. Yet he feels scared, not knowing how to react or what to say…. And even worse, how she will react.

 

“Hello?? Who is this?? I can hear someone breathing.”

 

Vinnie is cursing to himself, he realized that he shouldn’t have put his I phone on speaker. But he know it is too late, he has to respond to her.

 

“Hello Lora, it’s me….. Vinnie.”

 

There’s a moment of silence, Vinnie is crossing his fingers in hope of Valora not cutting off the line with him. Although he couldn’t blamed her if she would.

 

“Vinnie???”

 

Her response caused his heart to stop a beat, she had recognized his voice and more importantly not hung up on him. His mind is racing all over the room as the sweat start to pour even more from his face.

 

“Si Lora, how are you?”

 

There’s a moment of silence, he could hear her whisper something in the distance before she turns her attention back to him.

 

“I am fine, you just caught me off guard. Is everything alright??”

 

He feels his heart pounding again, making loud echoing sounds in both of his ears. This wasn’t the response that he was prepared to get from her, causing him to make a mental jump of joy for her sounding concerned for him. Although he told himself immediately not to get his hopes up way too high.

 

“Si Lora, I hope you don’t mind me calling you that still??”

 

He hears a soft giggle from the other side of the line.

 

“You are still the gentleman I remember Vinnie, of course not.”

 

This causes him to sigh of relief, realizing that if there was any tension between them that he had broken it by now.

 

“Gracias Lora, I am sorry if I perhaps called you on a wrong moment. But I have been wanting to talk to you for a long time, I just never found the courage to call you.”

 

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line as that worries Vinnie.

 

“Lora??”

 

 

 

There’s still a moment of silence before Valora reacts to him.

 

“I’m still here, you just caught me off guard.”

 

“Forgive me, that is not what I intended to do. I…”

 

“No it’s okay Vinnie, you just caught me off guard because I have been wanting to talk to you too. I was just worried how you would react, considering how things went in the end.”

 

Vinnie suddenly got silent, trying to process everything that she had said towards him. Mostly for the mere fact that Valora admitted that she had wanted to talk to him as well. This moment causes him to suddenly have so many questions that he wanted to ask her, making it impossible for him to know where to begin as well as tempering any amount of hope of once again feel what he had felt once before.

 

“Are you alright Vinnie?”

 

Her concern warmed his heart, remembering her patience that she had shown to him in the early stages in their relationship when they had started dating. Smiling as he remembered how much he had changed because of her and how many sleepless nights he must have given her in that difficult time. But the words also gave him the realization that if there’s a more suitable moment to finally ask the questions that had been burning on his lips for so many years.

 

“Where did it all go wrong between us Lora??”

 

There’s a moment of silence, he could tell that his question had caused her to think back at their relationship as all the painful memories would resurrect once more. Causing him to regret his sudden bluntness as he immediately starts to seek for an apology.

 

“I’m sorry Lora, I shouldn’t have asked you this… I…”

 

“No Vinnie, it’s alright. You have every right to ask me this, because I have been asking the same question myself as of late.”

 

Vinnie could hear the sadness in her voice, she must have been going through the same things that he had gone through. Making him want to wrap his arms around her for a hug that he had given her so many times in the past, only to realize that this would only complicate things even more between them if he could and would. He realizes that he has to say something to make her feel more comfortable.

 

“Did you know that Pete has a new girlfriend?”

 

He could tell that his question had caused her gasp in surprise.

 

“Did he find another cactus???”

 

This causes Vinnie to chuckle a little, remembering how Pete had a crush on the cactus that Valora had in her own apartment. The two only had a small fling that could barely be considered to be a true relationship.

 

“Not really, do you remember the English Bulldog that the Barnharts take with them everywhere they go???”

 

He heard a big gasp from the other end of the line before it ultimately bursts out in laughter.

 

“Are you suggesting that Pete and Iris are dating???”

 

Vinnie scratches the back of his head, not sure of how much of the escapades that Pete and Iris have had through the past year or so have had to his ex-wife. But he starts to feel that secure feeling that he once had with her return to him during this phone call, making it easier for him to open up even more.

 

“Well let us just say that the Barnharts and I are searching for someone that could chaperone them during their dates, so that their dates don’t end up with Pete being this centuries Hugh Hefner.”

 

He hears a gasp from Valora, causing him to picture her to put her free hand in front of her mouth to stifle her reaction.

 

“Are you telling me that….”

 

Valora doesn’t finish the question, but Vinnie already knows what she had meant, it made him smile as he remembered how much their humour was so similar. 

 

“If anyone would be fitting for the job, it would be you.”

 

He suddenly realizes that his words were uttered with such excitement that it would be impossible for Valora not to have noticed it. Causing him to curse silently before turning his attention back to Valora.

 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. I just meant…”

 

His words are stifled when he hears a soft giggle coming from Valora’s mouth, causing him to sih of relief and yet worries about what could come out of her mouth next.

 

“You are so funny, you always knew how to make me laugh.”

 

The words causes his heart to skip a beat, giving him some kind of hope of perhaps more than he could have ever asked for.

 

“I would love to make you laugh some more.”

 

“Uhm…, well..”

 

He hears the doubt in her voice, mentally he face palms himself for being too excited and push himself too much upon her. Realizing that he could have blown whatever it was that they shared for a moment or two as he sighs and nods his head.

 

“I’m sorry, I went too far. I will hang up now if you want…”

 

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line, Vinnie is biting on his fingernails of his right hand while waiting for an answer to come from his ex wife.

 

“I wouldn’t mind if we had another talk Vinnie…”

 

Vinnie’s reaction is one of utter joy as he lifts a fist in the air out of excitement before trying to act real cool and not giving away how overjoyed he truly is.

 

“That would be great, when do you want me to call you??”

 

There’s another moment of silence as he could tell that there’s something that Valora wants to tell him.

 

“Well actually, I had planned a flight for tonight. I will be spending a few weeks in Las Vegas, I don’t know if you would like to meet me this Friday??”

 

Now it’s Vinnie’s turn to be silent as the words from Valora had come as a complete surprise. 

 

“Can I take this as a yes??”

 

A nervous giggle can be heard from Valora’s side as this causes Vinnie to snap out of his shock and reacts with a huge smile on his face.

 

“YES!! I mean sure, what hotel will you be staying???”

 

The two share details for a few moments longer as the shot slowly fades to darkness as Vinnie is one of the happiest men at this moment.

 

An unexpected reunion.

 

Vinnie can be seen at the lobby of the hotel where Valora is staying, he is dressed in a white suit and sports an expensive cologne. He is holding a box of chocolates in his hands as he uses his left hand to pull on the collar of his blouse, trying to loosen the tight fit around his neck in an attempt to hide his nervousness. He follows it up by breathing into the same hand to see whether his breath stinks, only to sigh of relief that it doesn’t. He follows it up by looking on the time of his watch, seeing that he is fifteen minutes too early. He begins to curse at himself, realizing that he has to be in this state for fifteen minutes longer, only to wonder whether she would think he still looks as good as he used to. 

 

“Calm down Vinnie, we just agreed for a talk. I’m not going to ask her to marry me for crying out loud.”

 

“Did I hear someone say marriage?? Who is the lucky girl??”

 

The words causes Vinnie to turn around in utter shock, he then looks around to see if someone else had something similar in hope that Valora could be confused by someone else but him. Only to realize that there is nobody else around him as well as Valora staring at him with a huge grin on her mind as she can tell how startled her reaction had made him.

 

“I am sorry Vinnie, I shouldn’t have put you on the spot with my comment.”

 

She walks over towards him smiling, she then looks at the box of chocolates and puts her hands to her mouth in surprise.

 

“Are those for me??”

 

Silence is the only reaction that Vinnie could give as he stares at the woman that he once called his wife, realizing that she is more beautiful than he had remembered. The dumbfounded look on his face causes her to giggle as she wraps both arms around his free arm and looks into his eyes.

 

“Now Senor Vinnie, I believe that we had a table waiting for us.”

 

This causes him to snap out of his trance and realizes that he indeed had booked a table for two.

 

“Uh yes, that’s right. Our chauffeur is waiting.”

 

The two walk towards the entrance of the hotel, where they walk outside and we see a white limo waiting for them as Pete is standing there while holding a door open for the two.

 

“Shouldn’t Pete be spending time with Iris??”

 

Asks Valora as she sees the potted plant standing there in his little limo driver outfit, Vinnie nods his head as he guides Valora to the car and allows her to step in first.

 

“Thank you Pete, you can close the door….”

 

Pete slams the door shut just before Vinnie could finish his sentence, Pete turns around as he is about to head inside of the limo as Vinnie coughs a few times. This causes Pete to turn around and stare at him.

 

“Shouldn’t you have kept the door open for me also Pete???”

 

Pete is about to stumble back to the door as Valora pushes the door open giggling.

 

”Don’t you two ever stop bickering?? Just get inside Vinnie, don’t keep the restaurant waiting over a misunderstanding.”

 

Vinnie stares at her, scratching the back of his head as he realizes that she has a point there and steps in. Pete hobbles to the door of the limo driver and sits down. We see that the pot that he is seated in is attached to the centre of the seat as there is a hole created. The steering wheel is one of a racing car with the gas pedal, breaks and every other option attached to the steering wheel so that Pete could actually drive the limo for the twosome. 

 

“Can he actually see something over the steering wheel Vinnie???”

 

Valora asks him with a look of concern, but Vinnie chuckles as he points at the monitor in front of Pete as that one is connected to a camera in front of the limo. The car automatically starts to drive as they are heading towards the restaurant as Vinnie hands Valora the box of chocolates.

 

“You look wonderful Lora.”

 

“My thank you Vinnie, you look sharp also.”

 

The two share some more pleasantries before they turn silent as Pete drives them to the restaurant. Vinnie is sweating as his nerves is getting to him, but he finally finds all of his courage to ask Valoras something.

 

“So how have you been the past few years???”

 

She stares through the window next to her as she takes time to answer his question, before letting out a sigh as she turns her attention towards Vinnie.

 

“It has been a rough past few years Vinnie, I tried to find any distraction in my work. I needed something in an attempt to forget you…..”

 

The words hurt his heart, he lowers his head for a moment before turning away as he does not want her to see the tears that are emerging. He suddenly feels a hand squeezing his softly as he finds the courage to look back at her.

 

“But I realized after a while that it was impossible for me to forget the man I loved.”

 

She looks at him for a few seconds before turning away with blushing cheeks. Giving Vinnie the courage to talk.

 

“I tried to forget you, to move on with my life and focus solely on my wrestling career.”

 

He takes a deep breath, trying to find the courage to continue as he keeps his stare on Valora.

 

“I realized that I have regretted everything that has happened between us, I…”

 

He lowered his face out of shame as well as he senses that he cannot stop the tears from coming. He feels Valora’s hand slowly lifting his face up towards her before putting a napkin towards his face and wipes the tears away from his face.

 

“We both have made decisions we regret Vinnie, but let this not overshadow our date.”

 

She says with a smile on her face, this causes Vinnie’s heart to beat faster as he returns her smile with one of his own. He nods his head as he tells Pete to speed up the drive as the shot slowly fades.

 

The shot returns at the restaurant where we see Vinnie and Valora seated at a table in a private spot as Vinnie did not wanted to be distracted by other people. The only other “guests” that have booked a private table are his friend Pete and the Bulldog Iris from the Barnharts as they are both eating Italian.

 

“You are so sweet Vinnie, to agree to a double date with Pete and Iris.”

 

Valora says as she looks over towards the smaller table, we see Iris with her golden dog collar around her neck, as Pete is dressed in a smaller version of Vinnie’s suit. Vinnie sighs as he nods his head.

 

“I made a promise to Bill to make sure that Pete and Iris will have someone watching them when they are dating, sadly I could not find anyone so this was the only solution. I hope you don’t mind??”

 

Her face lights up as she shakes her head

 

“Of course not,besides someone needs to keep an eye on the handsome devil that is seated in front of me.”

 

This causes Vinnie to choke on some food that he had put inside of his mouth, causing Valora to stifle a laugh behind a hand as Vinnie looks sheepishly at her. 

 

“”I uhm.., you mean me right??

 

Valora rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.

 

“I don’t see any other handsome guy that is single right?”

 

Vinnie blushes as he takes another bite before staring back at Valora, making him realize that he has not been this happy in quite some time. He is about to ask Valora a question when suddenly there’s a sound coming from behind them. Vinnie and Valora turn around as we see Pete having some Spaghetti all over him as Iris is barking very excitedly as that causes both Vinnie and Valora to laugh out loud. We see Pete run around the room they are seated, causing some of the tomato sauce to fall off of him as it falls on top of his suit before Iris jumps him from behind and starts to eat away the spaghetti. 

 

“That looks like fun.”

 

 

She says while giving Vinnie a wink, causing him to get a warm feeling back into his stomach, causing him to take a few deep breaths and decides to ask her something personal.

 

“Lora, would you perhaps like to go out with me some time???”

 

Vinnie asks with his heart pounding inside his chest, mentally crossing his fingers for her to say yes. But not knowing how to react when she actually did say yes, causing him to feel very conflicted on what he preferred her to say.

 

“I would love that Vinnie, how about this weekend?? Or will you be busy??”

 

Vinnie immediately wants to jump at the question to say yes, but then realizes that he is booked to wrestle Fenris this coming Sunday.

 

“Well I have a match this Sunday….,”

 

 

“Oh neat, who is it against???”

 

 

She asks while placing both of her hands underneath her chin, resting her head on top of her hands while looking at him so lovingly.

 

“It’s against Kristjansson……”

 

 

He says with a soft whisper, not really looking forward towards her reaction because of the history between her and her nephew and Fenris, as well as the situations that he had put them through. He slowly looks up towards her as he sees her concerned look.

 

“When are you two boys finally going to bury that hatchet???”

 

 

Vinnie wants to protest, but quickly closes his mouth as he knows that it’s no use because she is right. He leans back into the chair as he stares at the plate of food in front of him while searching for the right answer.

 

“Many things has happened over the last few years Lora, even after we broke up and what you probably do not know about. I regret many things that I have done, I regret the things that has happened between me and him in our final match as it was something that I had no control over.”

 

Valora looks at him with an annoying look on her face, causing Vinnie to raise his hands in innocence.

“Look, before you say something. I have felt regret ever since the moment happened. I had done anything in my power to be at any assistance for him.Hell, I even got on National Television and confronted not only his brother but also Fenris h imself. Pleading my case that I had never intended to have it happen to him what had happened. And I never expected sympathy, I never expected him to say you are fine. But he did say that one day he may forgive me. And for what has transpired between us throughout the years, that is enough for me. Because that means at least there's a chance of reconciliation. Something I had thought we had passed that stage in our lifves... just like you and me.”

 

He says with a sheepishly look on his face that has caught Valora off guard, she sits there silently while the two of them look at each other.

 

“Damnit Vinnie, why are you so sweet? You just turned my frown upside down while I should be upset with you. This was one of the reasons why things went sour between us Vinnie. Ty vanished all of the sudden, I had lost contact with Kristjansson. Hell I had given it all up for you, back then I thought I had made the right decision because I loved you. And perhaps I still have feelings for you, but in the end things got so difficult for the two of us that I got scared.i wanted to run away to somewhere I just could not get hurt anymore.”

 

Vinnie sees a tear emerge from the face of Valora as this caused him to swallow hard and bowed his head.

“I'msorry for all that I have done, I would understand if you prefer not t see me anymore. I...”

 

“No you dummie, All I just tried to tell you is that I realize that with my decision I hurt one very special person in my life.... and that's you.”

 

Vinnie looks back up at her with a look of shock on his face, not believing what she just had said to him.

 

“But...,”

 

She placed a hand on top of his, smiling at him while he could see another tear flow from her face.

 

“You did hurt me Vinnie, but it would have been selfish to think that every blame should be directed towards you. I have made mistakes and maybe I should have stayed when I ran away. But I was scared and I guess you do stupid things when you are scared. I hope you can forgive me??”

 

Vinnie swallows hard as he finally nods his head and smiles. The two stare at each other for a while before they continue the evening

 

To Be Continued

 

Three months in the making

 

The shot opens up with Vinnie seated in his hotel room, Pete is away with the Barnharts to supervise is date with Iris. Giving him the opportunity to open up to the man he will be facing at Climax Control, Kristjansson Balthazar Also known as Fenris.

 

“I have had many nights of wondering whatit would be like if we would ever come face to face once more Kris. I know you probably won't like me to call you that, preferring it to be used by friends and family. And I know that I am not part of your inner circle that you hold dear, it would still mean so much to me to at least do it now. You can decide afterwards where I stand and how I will be calling you from that moment on, but now?? It is just as personal then just being a straight up match.

 

Ï got to tell you man, you surprised me in Greece where you showed up. Telling the world how you got cleared once again and was looking for an open challenge..... and nobody responded... neither did I. And you know why that is Kris?? Well I will tell you why, I just hope it will be accepted in the world that surrounds us that needs to shut the fuck up.”


 

Vinnie sighs a little before scratching the back of his head, searching he right moment to continue.

 

“I couldn't do it Kris, I couldn't make myself to take that step and tell the world that I wanted to kick your ass. And even how much I wanted to for many years, that desire had been gone since that incident Kris. Maybe not just that specific moment, but mre that moment when we came eye to eye with each other. Where you took off those glasses and made me realize what had happened, I just became sad and upset. I became aware of what I had become, what I had done and what I used to be. I used excuses, became the victim that I didn't wanted to be. But I guess once you had that feeling that you will believe everything you say, then you start to believe it and it becomes a reality. Well, I gues I am the biggest hypocrite walking Gods Green Earth, making me realize that you deserve much better than just facing me. Until recently

 

"Because you know Kris, I have started to acknowledge all my wrong doings and I am intending to do right. Well at least as much as my  abilities would allow me to and the people that I did wrong want me to. But at least I will know that I had acknowledged it and wanted to set it straight, at least then Ii will be able to look myself in the mirror once more and tell myself that I did right. And that's why I am actually glad that you and I got this opportunity Kris. Because this is not for me wanting to finally beat your ass, this is for you to understand that I am a changed man.... and if that means I have to prove it by beating you ON MY OWN, then By God I shall.”


 

Vinnie raises both his hands towards his head, pushing his curly hair away as it causes his face to look tightly pulled back as if he is a martian.

 

“I understand that there is doubt, that there is a history of me doing so many different things to get an upper hand. I understand why Bea is banned from ringside, but truth to be told. I already told her to take the njight off and stay away. I have to prove to the world, to you and most importantly to myself that I am cagey enough to beat you.And for those who are going to quote me with a reaction that is close to bullshit. Then I hope that at least YOU can shut their mouths by telling them that I was the most dangerous opponent that you have ever faced inside that six sided ring.... 

 

“Ï just hope you will Kris, I hope you will at least acknowledge that from all my ungoing fuckups that I has ruined all the good that I have done..... And no, I am not sitting her to pity myself. I am sitting her to acknowledge the wrong and that I will undo them one by one. And how fitting to start with the man that I have done the most to huh??

 

"Because lets face it Kris, this is what you wanted to hear from me the last time huh?? Or in that tag team matchup where you had thought I had cleared my head and changed my life. I guess sometimes things take a slow turn to the left, when they should have taken a quick one to the right. But I am at least glad thatI made that turn Kris. Because it's obvious that in life that YOU do get a second chance, just as long as you grab that opportunity with boht ands and not let go. Well guess what Kris, I am already THIS close”


 

He puts two fingers together to emphasise the words this close even more

 

“”To reconcile with someone that I to this very day still love. I don't know what the future may bring us, but at least I made that first move instead of waiting for that opportunity to present itself. And to be honest? I am glad that it wasn't the other way around, that I went over towards you and beg for a match, to come together as perhaps two wreslers that will acknowledge and respect each other... Not unlike what I am positive to be hearing from you later this week. And I am happy that Lora did not present itself as an opportunity handed over on a silver platter, because for an angel like her... I have realized that I needed to fight for her attention and smile. Something YOU may not have realized, but it was something that I dearly needed.

 

"But that's not the issue upon this match is it Kris? it's YOU returning and ME wanting to prove a point. A point that is etched with the need of YOUR respect, not so much for my need to be once again up there for the grace of being a world champion. No Kris, I would be lying if I would not admit that I didn't wanted to be a champion once again. But this is far more important, this is the end all and be all of pro wrestling. The dream match that I have been praying on my hands and knees for three months now!!!”


 

Vinnie digs his fingers into his face, letting out a primal scream that is softened up by the palms of his hands.

 

“I am known as the man that cheated and who is to be blamed?? Nobody but my freaking self. I just hope that you aren't going to be expecting me to go out there once again and cheat as I have done so many times. This time I will wrestle you, I will put on a clinique besides my power to silence you Kris. Oh yeah, I am intending to silence the living shit out of you. Because deep down inside, I know you are mad as hell, deep down inside you want to put me through every single day of the last few months of your uncertainty, your anger and rage, your days when you needed people to help you, the nights when the lights needed to go out or whatever more that I did not know off.

 

“Ï know that never wanted any part of my help, I know have been dissapointed in me and my behaviour since I had joined the company. How things went with Lora, how things went with Ty, or perhaps even Brother David.... You are angry, perhaps upset, even dissapointed in me, because I have been a part of your life and not in a positive way has it not?? And you are absolutely right to even doubt even these words of what I have uttered and will say next. I am aware that I deserve very broken bone, every bloodvessel pop. And it's allright Kris, do whatever you want to do to me. I will endure it, I will take it and tell you the whole time that I  am not going to fall, that I am not going to accept the fact that I was wrong. Because Iknow Kris, even though I cannot go back and change thigns what I have done then. I can change the perspective of who I have become and who I will ultimately end up to be.

 

“I will walk to the back smiling, win, lose or draw... I will know that in the end I have become a better man. This time there's no more blame that will stick on my back as a major bullsey that everyone can point at. You can accuse me off everything that I have done, but after this match is over Kris. It will be OVER!! it will be DONE!! Because if you cannot get it through your thick skull that I have remorse of what has happened, not just for what you had to endure on your last match, but everything over the years... So if you cannot accept that, then it is YOU that is playing the victim... not me!!!

 

“And I know I do not have the friends that you have, that go out and drink a beer every opportunity that you get. I know that I have nobody that would go on a fight for me like Max Burke did for you. But I hope you understand that I had to put him in his place Kris, because I am sick and tired of having people needing their two cents being thrown into my face of whatever I Have done was wrong and that I need to pay for it. Only you can honestly say that I need to be punched into oblvivion or whatever it is that you got on your mind... but nobody else. So I urge you, go ahead. Feed your idealogy that I still believe that I did nothing worng, that I feel that I am the victim instead of you. Because THAT will be the moment that I will strike, that I will wake you up with the realization that I have opened up my eyes and for the first time in my life I have learned to see.

 

“Also, Lora told me that she hopes that after this match is over that it will be over between us. Because if it doesn't, then I will just shake your hand after the match. Hope we can say bygones are bygones and I will go my own separate way and I hope you can also. If not, that's all up to you amigo, because I know deep down inside.... this needs to stop, I want to fight you a million times as long as we both know that there's no more animosity and no more hatred. Because if you cannot accept that this is reality... then I will have to beat you down so hard that you will be gone once more and this time longerr than just hree fucking months....”


 

With that Vinnie tells the camera to stop recording as the shot fades to darkness.



30
Climax Control Archives / The very best
« on: August 19, 2022, 10:50:49 AM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Eleven: The very Best


August 17th 2022
 
JW Marriott Hotel, Chandigarth
 
Goth drops his jacket on the bed after he and Melissa have entered their hotel room, placing his suitcase next to the bed before giving his fiancé a hug and kiss. The two stay there motionless for a few moments before breaking the embrace.
 
“See you in a bit, going to take a shower first.”
 
Melissa says as she gives him a wink, he smiles as he nods his head before sitting down on the bed. Grabbing his cell phone and checks his messages, smiling as he sees some pictures from his son who has flown back to visit his grandmother. Goth was happy to have spend some time with his son and Melissa together, but now with the focus back to this week’s Climax Control and Violent Conduct coming up forces him to concentrate on what he has to do.
 
He places his cell phone down on the bed next to him after replying to his son, he drops backwards on the bed and spreads his arms while staring at the ceiling. He remembered how different things were when he had started his career nearly 20 years ago, he could not afford the luxury that he was having right now. But his confidence that one day everything would change had kept him from going insane, plus the many nights snuggling with his wife had gotten him through the worst of times that he could remember. Back in the day he had a desire to be better, to being able to support him and his wife. And if that had meant to secure title wins, stabbing the ones that he had trusted in the back before they did it to him… Then he would, it was a character trade that had hardened him, to drop the sentimental bullshit that he  had seen many others during his career crumble underneath the pressure.
 
“Back then you knew who you could trust and who just came along for the ride.”
 
He smirks, it was a line that his wife had often said to him to remind him that he shouldn’t be too open minded for those who would try to sell him nothing more than hot air. Back then it had driven him crazy, but it had caused him to smarten up and see the truth between the lines. Something he had learned to adapt and use with those he could and had to trust, just like this coming week when he and his fellow Savior Ken Davison teamed up against an unlikely duo to compete in a once in a lifetime match.
 
“Goth and Ken Davison vs. Ben Jordan and Chris Page. The Cockney King and the Chronic One… ”
 
The words swiftly leaves his lips as if he had spoken them a million times, but truth is that these are merely a once in a lifetime. A confrontation that would make people look back at many years from now with he realization that they had witnessed a fantasy become reality. The What IF in sports media, hypothesizing what would have happened if Ali had faced Tyson, Jordan vs. Lebron and the list goes on and on. And now? There are four names that would have never thought that they would ever be in the same right with each other, let alone compete.
 
He smiles, it makes him think back to the first time he had faced Lady Ashe, a woman that had dominated the company he was in back in 2006. Dominated many of the superstars, winning the world title in the same fashion he would have done a year later. The first time they faced was a mid-card match for a mid-card championship. A year later it was built as the two Psycho Circus winners go head ahead to determine who the very best was of the two. Well history had ultimately come to the conclusion that it was the man from the Netherlands.
 
“Ugh, it’s time to order something to eat.”
 
He says as he gets up, grabs the phone next to the bed and informs the reception of what he and his fiancé want to eat. He decides to take off his shirt and walk into the bathroom. He notices vaguely the curves from Melissa through the shower door window as he walks towards the sink and splashes some of the water across his face before staring himself down in the mirror. Recognizing the features of a man of 45, something that to this very day was surprised off that he could still compete at this age against young talents that already are believing that they had reached the pinnacle of their careers. This caused him to laugh before splashing some more water in his face.
 
“What’s so funny?”
 
Asks Melissa as she had opened up the door of the shower so that she could peak her head around the corner smiling. He smiles back at her as he turns around and leans his hands against the sink. Staring at the long wet hair of the woman that he had fallen in love with several years ago.
 
”How long you were going to claim that shower today.”
 
Goth is met by a playful scowl from Melissa, who tosses a bottle of shampoo towards him that he manages to catch at the last moment. She closes the door quickly as he hears her giggle. He remains there standing before turning around, he was tempted to step into the shower with her but decided to rest a little before preparing for another work out.
 
Later that day the camera’s catches Goth in the gym, working out solely as Mac Bane is nowhere to be seen. Goth knew that the world champion had some other business to attend to outside Sin City Wrestling, he thought about him being the special guest referee as that brought a smile upon his face. Already soft whispers have been flying through the hallways about several what if scenario’s. About who he would align with? Would he be able to call it straight down the middle?? And the only thing Goth is concerned about is getting ready for most likely THE match of the year so far for him. The sweat is pouring from his face as he is bench pressing several more times before placing the halter back upon its position and sits upwards. He wipes some of the sweat from his brow before taking a drink of water. He takes a moment to draw his attention away from the workout for a moment as he notices Melissa running on the treadmill. He smiles, he had enjoyed the pure shock on the faces of everyone in attendance this past Sunday on Climax Control. There she had taken out Jessie Salco and would have done so much more if it hadn’t been for her friends that had come to the rescue. The people were outraged over her antics towards Jessie, but it was Goth’s mental installments that had prepared her for the sudden change in demeanor. He had seen the vicious side brewing inside of her, something he knew that would be necessary at times to succeed in this business. Because even though how successful Jessie has been in the past, you have to realize that good girls always finish last.
 
He slowly gets up, looks at the ring where he sees Ken Davison spar against one of the trainers. He had come to respect the man even more after their one on one confrontation to determine who would become the number one contender for the internet title. Goth respected the man that, just like him is a veteran to the game that takes no bullshit from others and does not like the flashy stuff that is popular these days when it comes down to the sport of wrestling.
 
“Take him down Ken, that’s it.”
 
Goth notices him starting to whisper encouragements to his fellow Savior, knowing full well that Ken doesn’t need it and knew he didn’t hear him. Causing him to realize how much he is invested in the group that has helped him see the light of how much he wasn’t getting the opportunities THEY felt he should have gotten. Although Goth was satisfied with the role he had in the company, he for some reason felt that something was missing. And he has found that fire that he knew from memories past and the taste for success only made him want more. Goth finally snaps out of his thoughts when he sees Ken nod towards him, he nods his head in understanding and walks towards the bar where they both order some refreshments.
 
“I guess it is time that we share the ring once again doesn’t it??”
 
He says with a smile upon his face as he takes a sip from the protein shake that he had ordered, savoring the taste in his mouth before wiping his mouth off as he stares at the knowingly smile from Ken Davison.
 
“You know, Gerrit, at least we’re on the same side of it this time.”

Ken smiles wryly.

“Funny when you think about it. When Mac talked me into coming over here, the Saviors were supposed to be this group of thugs. Look at us now. Turned from that bunch of thugs to household names? We’re sitting here, names on the marquee, holding half the gold. I’d say we’re doing alright for ourselves.”
 
The two smile, each of them taking time to enjoy their drinks. Goth looks ahead of him, thoughts drifting away towards this Sunday. Facing two men he has in his career had met Ben Jordan only once. In case of Chris Page it’s not so difficult that neither men has ever met as both men have never been up and down the road as competitors for the same company. But that’s fate as he has an opportunity to change that.
 
“Guilder for your thoughts??”
 
Asks Ken, causing Goth to snap out of his thoughts and stare at the man’s face. He could see the deterioration in his face from all the battles he has been in throughout his careers, the scars that he knew he has over his body himself as well. Causing his respect for his fellow Saviors member to grow even more, wondering who truly would win when he and Mac Bane would decide the outcome of the world title.
 
“I want to win this one Ken, that’s obvious I know. But there is so much more at stake than merely this tag team match. Pride, honor. The mere fact that I can stare in the eyes of the man that I have not faced since Climax Control 100, to know how much has changed since that Battle Royal that took place many years ago. As well as facing a man that wants the world to believe that there’s nobody better than him. You do know what that does to a man with my pride don’t you??”
 
Ken stares at me before he decides to answer Goth.

“A man with your pride. I will have to get my a DVD with my greatest losses on it. You see this?”

Ken holds his hands out, showing two large, roundish scars on the palms of his hands.

“This is what pride got me… crucified. Don’t recommend it, by the way. Don’t get me wrong, that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t walk in there like we’re not two of the baddest men in this business, because we are. I’m just saying we let the two of them believe that they are exactly what their pride says they are. They want to believe that they are better than us? Let them believe it. I’d rather speak with my actions and show them otherwise.”[/color]

Goth is silent for a moment, letting the words from Ken Davison sink into his brain. Causing him to realize that he is right, his fingers dig into the table that they are seated at. He finally nods his head and grins

“I hate it when you are right, but this is Ben Freaking Jordan and Chris Page. If I had the opportunity to choose on who I would want to get face to face with inside the six sided ring, then I have to disappoint Finn Whelan and Lachlan Kane and put all my money on Ben Jordan. Because I know that this man sets the standard in this company for how many years?? And even though this man has been without a world title for so many years until finally obtaining it two years ago…. He is st

ill a key component of what made this company. And even though I am making bigger strides every single time, I feel there are a few hurdles that I still want to take and he is one of them.”


He smiles towards Ken Davison

“But I have not lost sight on what is going to take place this Sunday my friend.”

“This match is important for a number of reasons. Both of us have been riding huge waves of momentum and knowing I have Mac waiting for me, I need every ounce of momentum I can get. Besides, Jordan’s got a win over me and I am a huge fan of avenging my losses.”[/color]

Goth nods his head, he takes a sip from his protein shake, he stares at the spot where Melissa is doing a workout with some dumbbells before turning his attention back to Ken.

“I will be there to make sure that we get opportunities to win Ken, because I know that we need to be at our absolute BEST to beat these two. Continuity is key in this match, something that we have since I joined the Saviors. We MUST take advantage of this to beat two great wrestlers. We owe this to ourselves to prove this to them.”

The seriousness on Ken’s face shows he understands the gravity of the situation.

“The way I see things, I am always the underdog. I’m always older, slower, weaker… there’s always some disadvantage. That’s why I look for any opening I can take. Page and Jordan, they aren’t a team. They aren’t brothers. They are, above all else, not fighting for anything bigger than themselves.:[/color]

Ken grabs his water bottle, finishes it, and screws the cap back on.

“We aren’t going to sit here and allow ourselves to be made examples of. There is a reason that the front office has resorted to booking matches where one Savior faces off against another of us. That’s because we are the standard bearers of this company. We are the men and women that each and other wrestlers in this company are measured against. Ben Jordan and Chris Page are going to learn that, just like Wolfslair and anyone else who thinks that they can stand against us, we are the best for a reason..”{/b]

Goth’s expression is as serious as that of Ken Davison, he knows that the worlds hold truth to what he is speaking.

“I always go into a match with the knowledge that this match is the most important one for me at that point. And this Sunday won’t be any different, THIS will ultimately have to prove WHY we have been put in this match against these two legends, you speak off that you are always the underdog going into a match??? At this point, there isn’t any other man that I would rather have in my corner to watch my back against these two men. Because even though I may have set record after record, deep down inside the expectation is that Ben Jordan will overcome all the odds that will be thrown in front of him. But deep down inside his gut, I know that he will be looking across the ring against two men that are more than capable of making everyone’s lives a living hell…. theirs included.”

“I know I sound like I’m in front of the camera. I’m not trying to convince you, I want you to know that, brother. It’s just how I work myself up. This match is different for me, yet, it’s very much the same as Himatashii and that other guy from Sin City Underground. I know technically Underground was still Sin City, but I wasn’t about to let two guys from there come in and take food off of my plate. If I wouldn’t let them, I sure as hell won’t let Page do it.“[/color]

Ken chuckles to himself.

“I should be writing this down. There’s some good material I could use later.”

Goth chuckles at the remark from Ken Davison and nods his head.

“I am glad that we are on the same page Ken, we both have travelled different paths to get to this point in our careers. But we are here to put an end to something before it even has an opportunity to hatch. Because Chris Page will walk away in the end after a few more checks being cashed in… And Ben Jordan?? He is a man that I have a lot of respect for, But he is a man that I have to beat this Sunday, not because he once have beaten me… But because I know I am capable of doing something that only a few have done. And that moment has to come this Sunday, wouldn’t you agree??”

He smiles at Ken Davison

“Of course. We’re completely on the same page.”[/color]
Goth smiles as the two men continue their talk while the shot slowly fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: Ben Jordan & Chris Page.
   

August 19th 2022

Goth can be seen seated on the third row at the Rock Garden Outdoor Amphitheatre, overlooking the crew of Sin City Wrestling building up the six sided ring that he and Ken Davieson will be competing inside against the unlikely twosome of Ben Jordan and Chris Page. The Internet champion is clothed in a bright Hawaiian and matching knee high shorts, drinking from a bottle of water as he motions to the camera crew to come closer.

“Thank you for being able to come over and have me discuss the up and coming tag team match this coming Sunday on Climax Control. Apparently Sin City Wrestling has not lied when they have told the world that they would make this Indian tour a dpecial one. Pitting four of the most experienced wrestlers in a tag team match, a team that I could say that I have only faced off against Ben Jordan once, back at Climax Control 100. And that was in a losing effort in a Battle Royal. And a man that has been a travelling journey man throughout many federations, where he had obtained more success than anyone can imagine. And the question on everyone’s mind is, are we excited???”[/color]

Goth grins while shaking his head , he unscrews the top of the bottle before taking a sip from the water and stares back at the camera.

“I know you must have been thinking that the answer would bewhether Chris and Ben could co-exist?? And even though it has indeed crossed my mind a few moments, I realize that if there are two men that could jell together like a well-oiled machine. Than it would be these two, wouldn’t you agree?? And seeing the multitude of experience considered by those who like to use the Old Yeller terminology to put the emphasis upon our age. Something that would be too foolish to even be relevant at this point. Because each of us are just like a good vintage wine, we only get better by the years.”[/color]


He says as his eyes are respectfully admiring the craftmanship of the crew that is nearly done finishing building up the six sided ring. Goth’s eagerness to test the ropes needs to be tempered, as he knows that the magic will happen this Sunday and not tonight.

“I have to admit that I got excited after seeing the card being put up and saw the names of you two gentlemen. I usually do not reserve myself to pleasantries, but don't get used to it. Because I am going to only use it once, just so that you Chris could feel welcome at this company. Because its only a temporary thing before our paths will take our own direction once more. Me defending the championship, Ken wanting to dethrone the world champion. And you two “gentlemen” are going to be in a fight of your own.”

“And I can hear the people grind their teeth, waiting for me to ask the million Dollar question, will they co-exist?? My question is that they better be, because in a match like this. A match that is more important to me than any title opportunities to be once again claimed in my own greatness. This is a match want EVERYTHING to be perfect, that there isn’t anyone out there that will utter the mere IF… or BUT, because that would only take away from the legacy of one of these four men that will do something that only a horny grasshopper could beg for. To have beaten a man of legendary status, to have the crowning moment of knowing that one man cannot overcome one pin attempt or submission that he has to go through in a losing effort. The question remains…, Who will it be???”
[/color]

There’s a moment of silence as Goth’s mind is racing before shaking his head with a glee.

“Would it be Ben Jordan? The man that has slain so many men, that has beaten my tag team partner and the current world champion without gunning for their belts. Or should it be Chris Page?? The outsider looking in, associated with Mac Bane and a hell of a wrestler of his own. And the mere thought of choosing between these two IF the opportunity would fall upon me to do so… I have to admit, it doesn’t matter. Because I know deep down inside, with the run that I have been having as of late that I know that I can take down both men.”

Goth stops talking for a moment as he stares into the camera with a concentrated look on his face, his intensity is intensified as he knows this isn’t a match where he can make fun of his opponents or take them lightly.

“I have heard the words from Ben, I have heard the words from Chris. And it’s all dandy and swell for them to come here for a one off thing and tell the world that they are just going to beat us. It may work on a Jack Washington, it may work on a Finn Whelan. Hell, I am sure that it will work on a Troll for all that I care. But seriously gents?? You are talking about a man that has been wrecking down the entire wrestling roster that has been thrown in front of me, followed by the excuses of the higher ups of them not having any better.”

“I make this product better, me and Ken Davieson make this product bearable. Because let’s face it, since the part timers only come out for special shows for a quick paycheck. It’s upon those who have been deemed unnecessary at first. Because this company has been building solely upon men like Fenris, men like Ben Jordan, men like J to the motherfucking H. And fate sometimes looks its ugly head every now and then as it takes away those who actually meant a damn thing as in Kris Ryans. His passing was a black cloud over this company, but if it wasn’t for me and Ken Davieson… you two jackasses wouldn’t have even considered showing up to strike your ego’s now would it??”


Goth’s expression turns into an annoyed one as he runs his fingers through his hair for a moment as he continues.

“Ben, you actually want to play mind games with me? I mean seriously, I had you up higher on a silver platter of being a dream opponent since CC 100. But I guess what I thought back then has evolved into disappointment. Seriously man, are you going to use the playbook that Jack Washington desperately tried to oppose on me?? Or are you merely stuck in 2020 when you successfully defended that championship belt against Senor Vinnie? Anyone can do that against an mental unstable moron like that you know??  And let’s not go on about your glorious run against other Saviors members that have held championship belts. Is this my opportunity to tell the world that I am different??? Please Ben, I have seen that trick so many times before that I just had to scratch an itch that I had forgotten that still existed.”

Goth shakes his head and playfully pouts his lips.

“I realize now that we should have had a match many years ago Ben, it would have opened up your eyes and helped your delusional antics my friend. Now I am not saying that you aren’t one of the best, because your track record clearly states it. But seriously Ben, to have officially opened up the floodgates of Heaven and have the angers sing out your names in a harmonious fashion?? Then I have to tell you this my friend, the only hymns you will be hearing is when The Man comes around. Because unlike Climax Control 100, I know I would have send you back to the drawing board and reconsider your career a million ways… But that will change this coming Sunday my friend.”

“And then there’s Chris Page.”


Goth rolls his eyes after uttering the word of the man that has got more youtube channels than many other people out there.

“Mister big time challenge, a man that wants the shock up the world with his Company. CCPE vs. the World. Good God man, did you know how often I have had to sit through and having to listen to people like you?? Quite honestly I must have count my friend. I mean sure, 18 world championships is an achievement on its own, perhaps with a number 19 coming up soon. But that’s all nice and well son, but how would fate fair you well IF you walk out Climax Control with a record of zero wins and two losses?? Now we can all state that it isn’t due to your tag team partner isn’t it Chris?? I mean seriously, you had Mac Bane, the current world champion and now the man that is once again licking his chops of prodding himself for another championship belt. Great names that are seemingly unbeatable… and that’s where the problem lays Chris… it seems that way isn’t it?? It makes things so much easier knowing that the other has got your back isn’t it??”

“Well the problem this go around my friend, that the only one that is having your back this week is me. Because I have a bullseye burned into your back and chest, I have even carved one inside your soul. Making things so much easier knowing when to strike when the moment comes. Quoting to the world the top ten favorite quotes ever made by Chris Page, making them forget that you seem to be as repetitive as all of your podcasts. Oh yeah Chris, I have been listening to your shows. Especially the one that you did with Justin Yorke, best way to fall asleep is to listen to some guys talking shit about how they have changed the world of wrestling. How nobody is willing to challenge them in CCPE…. Not realizing how much your future is hanging in the balance this coming weekend Chris. Not realizing that I will alter the future of the head of CCPE and his left hand man Justin Yorke.”

“Now I know that you must be laughing at these statements, wondering who the f*** is this Goth guy. And its quite simple Chris, I am the guy that your career has been able to avoid for at least twenty years since I entered this business. Two top dogs in the wrestling industry and all you got speaking for yourself is how great you are, how your career has sustained three decades and much props to you my friend. But you wouldn’t have lasted a year in the companies that I have been. And if you are wondering whether that is true? Ask Ben Jordan for advice my friend, he will tell you that the best way to be relevant in his opinions is to stay away for too long, come back from the moment that they have nearly forgotten you. And then choose the right opponent to face.”

“Obviously that list includes Mac Bane and Ken Davieson… but we have heard these stories haven’t we Chris?? Every wrestler has its moment to shine and when not to. There’s a problem with that when it comes down to Ben Jordan and you. Ben Jordan is like a god from the ancient times that people believed that they needed to keep them pleased by offering a sacrificial lamb And we all know this to be true, because that’s the only reason why he comes back every now and then and warns the weakened of minds with his weak at heart threats. And then there’s you, guess what you are Chris?? You are the Sacrificial Lamb, you are the one that when things would go bad needs to take the blunt from the loss of the team. Because both me and Ken knows that you win as a team and you lose as one. Not with Ben Jordan my friend, it’s either HE has won or YOU have lost… there’s nothing in between… and that’s why you two are destined to fail.”


Shot fades



31
Climax Control Archives / rp vs Ken Davieson
« on: August 12, 2022, 07:28:01 PM »
How in the hell did I get in India??.
 
August 12th 2022


“Pete? We just could have booked a normal airliner, you know? Just like every other civilized human being!”

Says Senor Vinnie as they step inside a small airplane, somewhere unbeknownst to the modern world. It surprised Vinnie that there was something that remotely looked like a strip for a small airplane to land from or to fly away from. He turns his attention back to the airplane, reading a sign on it that reads: “New Delhi flying, you are the fourth passenger that stepped foot inside our flight of heaven.” This didn’t eased Vinnie’s concerns, but he shrugs it off. Thinking that at least they had some flights from this place and it sure must have been successful as well. Vinnie pushes Pete into the plane first, before following him inside. Once inside he notices two old chairs, not quite what he is used to from flying first class around the world. He notices that there are two old car seatbelts hanging loosely around the arm rests.

“Well at least they got those…”

Vinnie mutters underneath his breath as he takes a seat next to Pete, who had sat down on the smaller of the two seats. Vinnie bumps his head to the ceiling of the plane, realizing that he apparently is too big for the plane with his 6’8 frame.

“Great, how long am I supposed to sit like this??”

“The flight itself is 5 hours sir, we do need to land somewhere for refuiling and that will take another hour.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he attempts to turn his head towards the direction of where the voice came from. There he sees an Indian man sitting on a folding chair with a stewardess hat on top of his head that is a few sizes too small. The man is poorly shaven and is missing a few front teeth as he attempts to give Vinnie a polite company policy smile.

“You mean I got to sit like this during a flight of five hours??? Isn’t there any possibly way that I could alter this position?? I mean, I don’t want a herniated disk in my neck you know??”

“Certainly sir, all you have to do is…”

The Indian gets off his folding chair, walks over and pulls on the armrests of Vinnie’s chair, this causes it to fall into a complete horizontal sleeping position.

“There you go sir.”

Says the Indian while turning back towards his folding chair while Vinnie is now staring at the sleeping chair that is in front of him. He ultimately turns his attention back to the Indian steward and asks.

“Isn’t there a position you can put the chair in that’s between the seated position and this???”

“Of course sir….”

The two men work on getting Vinnie into the least awkward position from to sit in, while not being forced to fly on the plane as if he is sleeping on a massage table. Ultimately they put the chair back on the original position as Vinnie had managed to get a foot rest so that he could lower himself a little on the chair.

“Obviously not the most comfortable way to fly, but it sure beats the feeling of being crumbled inside small area like sardines.”

Vinnie says while looking over towards his cactus friend, who is trying to get some sort of signal on his smart phone to play a game. Vinnie rolls his eyes and shakes his head, clearly Pete has got himself into another situation that the cactus did not think through but decides to ignore it and turn his attention back to the steward.

“I forgot to ask, but what is your name???”

He asks when his gaze is upon the folding chair where the steward had seated, but now he notices that the folding chair is upright and no one is seated upon it.

“Oh fuck, the guy ran out of the plane!!!!”


He says as his eyes widen, sweat is pouring from his face as he believes something terrible is going to happen. But suddenly we hear a cracking sound coming from in front of him, causing Vinnie to look around as he sees n old fashioned speaker supported above a small door.

“No need to worry sir, I just stepped inside the cockpit of the airplane. Preparing for our lift off in a few moments. Please if you desire beverages or something to eat, please wait until we are in the air as then I am capable of taking your order.”

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to widen even more as he realizes that the pilot is also the steward on this flight.

“WAIT!! Are you telling me that you are the only one besides us on this airplane???”

There’s a moment of silence before the crackling sound can be heard once more.

“Uhm sir, you did book this flight didn’t you???”

Vinnie turns his attention for a moment towards Pete, who not so surprisingly pretends not to notice the situation as he is gazing through the window.

“My friend over here apparently forgot to mention that….”

There’s a moment of silence coming from the speaker, before the crackling sound emerges once more as the Indian pilot/steward starts to talk once more.

“I understand completely sir, but yes. I am the pilot, the steward as well as the man that will have to refill the airplane as well as entertain the children where needed. I am also a licensed cook, I put on the movies for our audience for viewing pleasure as well as many other duties that requires me.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he needs time to let the words sink in before swallowing hard.

“You are also the cook?? But how can you possibly fly and cook food at the same time????

Mentally Vinnie decided to scrap ordering anything to eat, not wanting to endangering himself as well as Pete or the pilot during the flight for making something to eat.

“Quite simple sir, I will fly above the clouds and fasten the steering wheel with my walking stick, in the meantime I am going to cook a pot of curry for you.”

“YOU WHAT???!!!”

The sudden reveal of the pilot of doing something rather dangerous to leave a plane directed towards one direction without any focus of having to worry about other planes, mountain peaks or any other possible obstacles. This causes the sweat to pour from Vinnie’s pours, realizing now that getting out of the plane is too late as they have already lifted off apparently.

“No worries sir, you are perfectly safe. I have my pet monkey assisting me to take over the cooking if I am to be needed behind the steering wheel.”

“Pfew, what a relie…. WHAT??? A MONKEY??!!”

Vinnie had left out a sigh of relief, but once again gets worried over the fact that there’s a monkey on this airplane.

“What kind of monkey???”

There’s a moment of silence before there’s laughter to be heard as well as screaming from a chimpanzee.

“There’s no need for worry sir, this monkey has been trained by the legendary Gordon Ramsey. Also if you prefer not to have any monkey spit in your curry then he also could take over the steering wheel.”

Vinnie sighs

“Thank you, yes I would rather prefe…. What???!!!!”

Again it takes a few moments for Vinnie to let the words sink in, realizing that the pilot was suggesting for the chimpanzee to fly the airplane instead of the pilot.

“The chimp can fly the plane?? But how??”

“Well sir, that’s quite simple. This chimpanzee is related to the chimp that was send into space. This chimp inherited all the tricks of the trait.”

This doesn’t calm Vinnie’s nerves down, looking over his shoulders in the hope of somehow finding an exit from the plane. But the plane is too high above the ground for him to even consider jumping out, he resigned for him to fly over towards the city where he and Pete has to be at.

“I guess I am in “safe” hands. I saw you had only a hand full of flights, did you just start to fly???”

A nervous laughter can be heard through the sound system as it is quickly replied with an answer

“Not really sir, we only had just a handful of flights because… we uhm…. How should I put this….”

Vinnie raises an eyebrow to the reluctant response from the pilot

“We had a few small accidents, where either a wheel broke off or where an engine blew….. But nothing….”

“WHERE AN ENGINE BLEW??? Oh my goodness and you are allowed to fly this bucket of screws???”

Vinnie is irate, turning his attention towards Pete. Who by now also has turned its head towards the speaker after hearing what the pilot had to say. Giving Vinnie the realization that Pete had not known about this either, making him sigh over the fact that Pete usually searches the internet for the cheapest flights. This time his urge to save a few more bucks has come to haunt him.

“Well then you better make sure that this is going to be a positive flight, or else….”

Vinnie swallows hard

“Or else I may never see Tijuana, Mexico again…..”

With that Vinnie drops his head on the chair, his nerves got the better of him as he passes out. In the distance he does still hear the pilot talk to him, unaware of the state where Vinnie is at right now.

Dreams do come true.

“Wake up sir! We have landed”

The shot opens with Vinnie still asleep, having his head hanging over the pillow, his tongue is hanging out of his mouth while snoring. On the left side we see the pilot pushing him against his shoulders while Pete the cactus is doing the same on the right side.

“Sir!! We need you to pay for the refill!!!”

We see Vinnie lick his lips as he is smiling.

“Oh yes, please give me some more cake. I love cake…”

The pilot looks awkwardly towards the cactus, then shaking his head as he cannot believe his eyes that he and a cactus are trying to wake up his other passenger. He looks over his shoulder and sees the people he needs to pay for the refill of his airplane. Causing his eyes to grow wider and become more and more concerned, causing him to push his fist upon the chest of Vinnie.

“WAKE UP SIR!!!!”

This forces Vinnie to wake up, sitting upwards as that causes him to bump his head into the airplane ceiling and drop back on the seat.

“What the??? Why did you punch me man!!!”

He has an angry stare at the pilot while rubbing his chest as he slowly sits up again, he inhales a few times before remembering something that the pilot said

“And what is that crap about me having to pay for the refill??”

The pilot looks at the cactus and sighs

“Well your cactus friend had not read the little letters of the contract sir. He decided not to sign the All In option of the flight costs, that is including the cost of the refil. And with not agreeing to that option, you are forced to pay up.”

Vinnie sighs as he turns his attention towards the cactus, who at that point had gone back into his seat and solely looked outside the mirror of the plane and refuses to look at his friend out of shame.

“Fine…, how much??”

The shot fades to a commercial break for the upcoming Climax Control and Sin City Wrestling’s tour through India. After five minutes the shot returns as we see Vinnie seated on his chair, with Pete massaging his shoulders as Vinnie had demanded that of him after he had paid for the refill. He is smiling while drinking some Tequila and just finished the food that the pilot had made for him.

“A little bit higher Pete.”

Vinnie says as he motions towards the cactus that he needs to rub closer to the area between his shoulders and neck. Smiling as he knows that the cactus is desperately trying to repay for his mistake that he had made by booking the flight. He has closed his eyes, the attempts was nothing more than attempts. But he wanted to punish Pete a little for always being selfish, smiling as he knew that the massage wasn’t the only thing that Pete would do for him.

“The plane will land in fifteen minutes sir.”

Says the pilot over the speaker, Vinnie smiles. He even had considered asking what the chimpanzee could do more besides flying the airplane and do some cooking, but ultimately decided to not push his envelope. He had a soft spot for wild animals and had told Pete that he had to do a lot of chores during their stay in India to make things up with him. Pete obviously had refused, trying to convince Vinnie that it was a mistake and that he would never do it again. But Vinnie had ultimately decided that payback is a b#### and that Pete had to suffer for this huge mistake. Mentally he had already made a list of chores that Pete had to do, besides the obvious carrying the suitcases and bringing him his drinks he had come up with some other stuff. He started to smile as he thought about one of the first things that he had come up with, becoming his personal air conditioning as Vinnie had already seen him wave something to keep his cool, or cutting the nails of his feet as well as taking care of his feet. Yes, Vinnie had a cruel mind on what he had come up with to *punish* his friend. Vinnie turns his head towards the window on the left that is closest to him. He sees the land underneath the airplane through the opening of the clouds that they are still flying above. He has started to get more excited to visit India, he had seen one of Gabriel Iglesias’s shows where he had started to discuss the similarities between Indians and Mexicans. This had always given Vinnie the excitement to visit this far country where they worshipped cows as holy creatures. This was one of the few things that he had never understood, but was open minded enough to widen his horizon and have himself being educated in the ways f the people in India.

“If Ghandi managed to spread his message of solving problems without violence?? Then I will be able to make a member of the Saviors see the truth through my eyes”

He says with a confident smile upon his face, he remembers his battles with the members of the Saviors. He had beaten some, but one member had eluded him in the current World Champion. An now he is facing the man that is the number one contender for that belt, Ken Davieson. The name causes him to get frustrated, he didn’t liked the guy for the mere fact that he is part of that one group named the Saviors. He had to admit, he had not expected them to turn around this dominant, holding half of the singles championship belts in their positions. Vinnie knew that hecould not become number one contender for the world title, but he did realize that if he beats Ken Davieson that he would be back in line for a future nomination. The mere fact that he had not been active as of late since the Summer XXXtreme super card, made him realize that he is not in a favorable situation.

“But one match can make a difference.”

He whispers while mentally punching a fist in the palm of his other hand, this causes him to escape his mental thoughts and notices that neither Pete or the pilot had noticed him saying something. He is glad, he did not wanted to be disturbed with stupid questions that would break his concentration. No, he was mentally prepared to go back to war and if the first casualty is a member of the Saviors? Then so be it.

His thoughts return to the man that he is going to face, Ken Davieson. A man that may have not been active for as long as Vinnie had, but has been successful on occasion and has won championship gold. Apparently that was enough for Mac Bane to pick him to be his next challenger, something that the champion has done in the past. It was something Vinnie could respect, but he could not believe that HE had never gotten a one on one opportunity for the gold.

“Ouch!!!”

He suddenly feels a stinging pinch on his neck and shoulder region, turning his attention towards his masseur Pete. Staring at his face, making him notice the fact that he believes that Pete is laughing. He rolls his eyes, he could have known that Pete’s rebel nature would rise its ugly head. Vinnie turns his head back forwards, sipping from his glass of Tequila before thinking about his opponent this week.

“Senor Ken, It has been quite a time that I have been in the ring with a Savior that it made me wonder whether I was relevant enough at all at this point. I mean, I have beaten Max Burke at the super card. But we all know that he is no challenge when he has the ability to see, let alone when he is blinded with a hood over his head. But not to sit still with the minors in attendance, let’s focus on the man that will challenge Mac Bane for the World Title.”

“Must be about damn time isn’t it Ken? I can tell that you are all excited and ready to go. So why face Senor Vinnie huh? Well let me tell you something, when I woke up and read the entire card I was like wow. Wow that apparently the company has not forgotten about wrestling TALENT. Now I know, I know that you are going to be telling me that I am far from being a talent these days. Not with standing the world title that I have held. But that’s about it isn’t it?? I have HELD something that I have been trying for several years now to reclaim. And that has been bugging me for so long.”


Vinnie’s expression darkens while Pete continues to massage his neck and shoulder region.

“Don’t get me wrong, I will never question a champion for picking his own opponents. I have done it also, sadly I disgraced myself to the point where I know today that decay had been started even prior to that moment. And what I know with decay is that you can do two separate things about it. You either just let it be, ultimately become a nothing in the world that we live in. Or you can do whatever you can to reclaim the position that I once held. AndI can tell by the hunger in your eyes, the same hunger that I have these days… That your hunger is no match for mine amigo.”

“Now obviously that’s a line that everyone will be using against whomever it may very well be. It’s a statement without substance, something that we thrive on to  separate the good from the bad. And I am going to be damned to look over my shoulder and realize that I am in a position where I do not belong. And all I can do to stop that situation form occurring, is by beating you amigo.”


Vinnie closes his eyes and shakes his neck, Pete had let go as Vinnie is moving his head around from left to right before telling Pete to continue.

“You are someone that has been travelling around the wrestling world from town to town. Trying to establish yourself over and over again in every establishment that you try to make your permanent safe haven. But that’s the point Ken, you are afraid to finally commit to one situation. Because I am very well aware that it may just choke on every single breath that you take. You see Ken, I may not like the guy. But I sure as hell respect the world champion from his achievements inside the ring. I see him as a obstacle that I must take to regain my past glory in this company. Something that you have never experienced before.”

“Now don’t go and cry me a river all over my expensive clothing Ken, screaming from the top of your lungs that I disrespect your career elsewhere. But that’s the key word Ken, elsewhere. Something that does not exist in this company and no Ken, do not refer yourself to lesser titles that mena shit if the only thing that you are concerned with is the world title. And that’s what I am concerned with since even far before I knew that our paths would cross. Because I do not play the way of telling the people the exact things that they want to hear. When I say something, it is becomes it comes from the bottom of my heart. Something that you heartless sons…..”


Vinnie closes his lips, not wanting to have profanity escape his lips at the final minute. Knowing the impact these things may have upon the youth. He inhales his lungs a few times before looking back at the camera before starting to smile again.

“You almost got me there Ken, something that I am looking forward to see whether you can get me in that six sided ring. I already send two of your former mates packing, because lets face it. Suma and his then tag team partner were merely a shell of themselves after me and Bill crushed them. And then to have a Hall of Famer wrestler signed away from SCW to your gang is only a moment in a career that will perish eventually. And then there arethose who remain besides Mac Bane. I thought he would keep those closer that needed his love and guidance isn’t it?? Isn’t that what Saviors do?? Orare you all merely filling your pickets and believe the lies that you spread amongst yourselves??”

“I don’t care, because this Sunday. It will be all about Saint Vinnie and you “Godly” Ken Davieson, will be needing a lesson in how to come crashing down amongst us the people. And I will be sending you packing from the moment that your existence comes dropping down before my feet. Enjoy the opportunity to face Mac Bane for the gold… but I should warn you, I am not an opportunity in every sense of the word… so in other words Ken, fight me…. Fight me, because you will need it even more than what you are looking for…”


With that Vinnie snaps his fingers, signalling for the camera crew to end as well as the massage from Pete as the shot fades.

32
Climax Control Archives / Getting ready
« on: August 05, 2022, 03:58:04 PM »
Getting ready part one.
 
August 1st 2022


The shot opens up at The Royal Bangkok Sports Club where we see Melissa and Goth seated at one of the more expensive boxes, overlooking the horse races as Melissa has always been a fan of horses. Witnessing the horses up close through her binoculars while having lunch brought to them by the clubs waiters. Goth on his part is talking to Whisper on the phone, discussing some matters concerning his upcoming Internet title defense. Melissa lowers her binoculars as she stares at Goth with a smile on her face. He notices her looking at him, winks at her before placing his hand on top of hers that was still holding on to the binocular. She feels his fingers caress her soft skin of the back of her hand as it gives her chills like it always did before.

“Thanks Whisper, I will talk to you later.”

He says before ending the call, he places the phone on the table next to his glass of orange juice and shakes his head.

“Any new challenger???”

Melissa asks as Goth shakes his head, he chuckles as he turns his attention towards his dinner in front of him. He starts to lift his spoon to his mouth and breaths over the soup before inserting it in his mouth.

“Luckily I know that you will be very excited for this coming show.”

He says, causing Melissa to raise her eyebrow. She had expected to have defended the Roulette title on one of the past two shows on the India tour, but so far she had not been granted to do so. But she knew that it would probably be this coming week.

“Oh really?? Against whom??”

The question came as no surprise to Goth, he lowers his spoon and lifts it back to his mouth after letting it disappear in his soup. He breathes over it once more before taking a long sip, making an annoying sound that causes Melissa to roll her eyes in annoyance.

“Come on Gerrit, I don’t have time for this… spill it.”

The eagerness in her eyes causes him to chuckle, nodding his head as he places the spoon next to his plate on top of his napkin. He leans back as he stares at some of the horses that just turned the corner that they are close at to be seated and watches on in fascination.

“You are in the main event, defending your Roulette title….”

He suddenly turns his gaze towards his fiancé and smiles

“Against Jessie Salco.”

This causes Melissa to lean back in her chair, she had just taken another bite of her salad and allowed the thought be processed through her mind. The one Bombshell that had been annoying her since the first time they had met. Melissa had to admit that she and Goth were the first to instigate contact, he had actually wanted her to meet some of the fellow Bombshells as an introduction into the company. She smiled, she had met some nice people, but for some reason she and Jessie didn’t clicked. It became more obvious later on when she had faced Chloe Benton, a sweetheart who had taken her to a limit she had not expected from her. She had learned a lot from that first encounter as well as the other three that had followed along with the guidance of Goth and the Saviors.

She had wanted to face Jessie, but she wanted it to have been at the big stage of them all… a Super Card, but just like the saying goes that you can’t always get what you want once again proved that it was right. But she wasn’t upset by this, she had the opportunity to main event a Climax Control, her very first one as that got her excited and motivated to prepare for the match even more.

“What took them so long??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, not sure he knew what she had meant.

“You mean facing Jessie? Or defending the title??”

“You know me Gerrit, I want to compete. I am a champion for crying out loud, I take pride in having earned this title and I want to prove that I can take on all comers. But I have to admit, facing Jessie is like putting cherry on the cake.”

The two grin, both had been working towards this day that she would be defending the title that she had won in only her fourth match. There had been many congratulations and good luck wishes been directed towards her since that faithful day. But she had noticed that having success has a turning side, she had learned before making her debut in the company that she had to grow a hunters mentality to become successful. Both she and Goth had admitted to themselves that neither of them had expected her to have gotten a title opportunity this early. But she had taken his words by heart,  not wanting to have someone else take away the gold belt, causing her to wonder whether she had actually done anything in her power to be successful.

She grinned to herself, she had viewed the match over and over again, because she had realized that there was so many things that could have gone differently and how she could have done things better. She understood that these type of matches are a once in a lifetime opportunity to set yourself apart as well as being in a selective group of names that have done exactly what she had done. Now she understands that she has to continue the legacy of this championship and the past winners. Not wanting to be a one and done champion, but actually pride herself by overcoming every obstacle that will be thrown at her.

“Don’t forget to eat your salad Melissa.”

Says Goth with a twinkle in his eyes, he had caught her being lost in her thoughts. She smiles as she takes a bite from the salad and stares seductively towards her fiancé, who chuckles and shakes his head. Melissa takes another bite while watching the horse racing, this was new to her. She had loved riding a horse, but that was just for fun and never to compete as in to see whose horse would be faster. She admired the physique of the creatures, feeling and watching the muscles underneath the skin of the horse as well as the beauty of the creatures. She never liked the gambling part though, people wasted a lot of money on horse races in the hope of making some quick bucks. She turned her attention towards Goth, who had been eating his soup while admiring the races. She was still clueless over the fact of him taking her here, she knew he wasn’t a gambler.

“Gerrit??”

Goth slowly turned his attention towards her, the loving gaze upon his face as well as the innocence of the man that only she knew that existed in him. The people only saw the man that portrayed the character Goth, but never did they actually see him for who he truly was besides the times that camera’s would follow them to tape some of their lives for promo’s and company usage. She was thankful for knowing the emotional side of him and the loving side of the man that was often referred as many things but that.

“Did you start gambling???”

He nearly spat out the soup that he just inserted in his mouth when she had asked him the question, grabbing the napkin to clean up some of the soup that had managed to escape his mouth before turning towards her with a clueless look on his face.

“Of course not, why??”

Melissa directs her attention towards the horse races and the people in front of them that clearly came to the races to see their favorite horse win the race. He nods his head, smiling as he raises the glass of orange juice to his mouth to rinse some of the soup out of it. A waiter had walked towards their table, asking if he could assist Goth in any possible way but only to have Goth decline the offer with a polite thank you.

“I have to admit Melissa, you become much better in surprising me with unexpected questions. But no, I am not a gambling man, nor do I have any desire to start. I just wanted you to experience certain parts of the world that you normally wouldn’t visit.”

The answer was true, she had never thought of herself to visit anything like this anywhere in the world, yet she still didn’t understood why they were here in the first place.

“But to answer your question, in my travels all over the world has taught me many things. One of these things is that certain countries like India are very crowded, making it very difficult to find yourself some private time together outside the hotel.”

Melissa nods her head, she could understand the logic behind that explanation. Giving herself a mental slap across the face for not coming up with that answer herself.

“And even though I do not wage bets on horse races, granted I may have done so once or twice out of shear curiosity. But the sole reason why I did invite you to come here is to understand the spectacle of competition.”

This caught her off guard, she knew that Goth had the ability to come up with perhaps hundreds upon thousand of different explanations to someone’s question. But she had never expected this answer from him, causing her to look back at the horses before trying to digest his answer.

“Competition??”

Goth nods his head towards her in response while taking another sip from his soup

“You see, you are under a week away from your first title defense and the first ever Roulette title match where you don’t know the stipulation beforehand.”

She nods her head, listening to his every word as she knows that he is right. Yet, she still doesn’t see the comparison of her title defense and the horse races.

“You never know what to expect, because 99 percent of the time theoutcome of the match will be determined by the spin of the wheel. So you cannot train for something unknown like you did at the cruise ship. So that leaves you to rely upon trust. Trust that both the horse and its rider must have upon each other to have a shot to win a race. And before you start to ask whether you are the horse or the rider, let me just tell you that you need to find this out for yourself.”

The two of them laugh at that statement before Goth continues.

“The unknown stipulation is both your worse enemy as well as your biggest allie.”

Melissa looks clueless at Goth.

“What do you mean??”

Goth stares at her lovingly for a few moments before he continues explaining to her.

“You see, the wonderful thing that everyone likes to do to others in these type of matches is that you do not know what you will be expecting. It makes you wonder whether they are trying to convince you that for some reason that they actually do?? Which is obviously a lie, they just want to creep inside your head and insert some doubt how small or large it may be. Because whether you are a rookie, which people seem to enjoy refer you to or a veteran. You are at the mercy of the wheel so experience can only take you this far…”

“Like the Ultimate X over the pool match??”

Goth nods his head in acknowledgement. “”



“The only difference is that you need to adapt on the spot, but mostly trust on yourself and what has brought you to the point of being the Bombshell Roulette champion. Trust in your own ability, use it to your advantage as it allows you to strategize your plan to find a solution to the stipulation that the wheel fell on in order to remain champion.”

Melissa nods her head, she had to admit that she never thought about that. She had questioned herself on how she would react or what she could expect upon her first title defense. But this gave her the understanding that she should enter every single match knowing that she has an advantage over her opponent.

“Another reason that I have brought you here is because….,”

His words trail off, causing Melissa to suddenly blink as she stares at him. She had not expected him to suddenly stop when he was educating her.

“Yes?”

Goth has a sly smile on his face, placing his napkin in front of his lips as he stares at the horses that had finished the race a few moments ago. Goth seems as if he is searching for something, causing Melissa’s attention to move over towards the race track as well. Watching the beautiful horses but not quite understanding what is going on as Goth suddenly talks once more.

“See it as an engagement gift.”

The words doesn’t seem to connect with Melissa as she turns her attention towards Goth, he stares back at her with a amused smile upon his face.

“Gift?? What are you…..”

Her words ultimately disappear as she notices him pointing his finger towards the race track, causing her to turn around and notices a jockey standing there with a beautiful black horse before she finally understands.

“Are you kidding me?? You bought a horse for our engagement??”

His grin widens, causing her to jump out of her seat and wraps her arms around him in an passionate embrace. Thankful for the fact that he had remembered her biggest wish a long time ago when the two had shared a romantic walk many years ago. Whispering soft thank you many times over and over again in his ears as the shot slowly fades.

Getting ready part two

August 3rd 2022

Melissa is overjoyed, Goth had surprised her by buying her a horse, secretly he had been talking with Whisper of acquiring one that she could have it be taken care off. She knew it would take time before the animal could be flown over to the States, but she could wait for that moment to come. In the mean time she realizes, she has to focus on her wrestling career. We see her relaxing at the pool after a hard training session that Whisper had put her through. First they had studied tapes of Jessie Salco matches, followed it up by working on her cardio. Realizing that she had to content with a fast paced and aerial wizard in her opponent outside of having to adjust to whatever stipulation that will be appointed to them before the match would even begin. She is leaning her arms spread against  the edge of the swimming pool while watching Goth and his son enjoying some father and son time. She always enjoyed watching them have some fun in the moments that they could spend time with each other.

”Last one to reach the other side has to treat us for ice cream!!!”

She smiles as she watches both Goth and his son swim to the other side of the pool, at the end it is Goth that feigns a muscle pull and allows his son to reach the other side of the swimming pool first. Gerrit Jr. jumps up and down in excitement as we see Goth wink at Melissa before casually swimming towards his son

“I won!! I won!! Did you see that Melissa?? I beat dad!!!”

She giggles, applauding towards Goth’s son

“You sure did, that shows that old fossil who the real champ around here is.”

This causes Goth to raise an eyebrow towards her and laughs before whispering something into the ear of his son who starts to nod his head and laugh.

“Dad told me that both me and him are winners, seeing that you didn’t reach the other side before us Mel.”

Melissa rolls her eyes, shaking her head and giggles as she witnesses the smirk look of Goth and his son on their faces as she slowly stands up. Standing there as she places her hands on her hips and shows a mock angry look on her face.

“So you two strong boys need to gang up on little ol me, just because you want some ice cream???”

The two nod their heads yes in unison, making it impossible for Melissa not to laugh.

“Well then, I guess I will be treating you fine boys for some big scoops of ice then. So why don’t you two handsome devils do me a favor?? Why don’t you get up and make some arrangements for whatever restaurant as I will be treating you two for dinner and ice cream afterwards.”

Both of them high five each other as Melissa lowers herself back into the water, wanting to get some extra rest as her body was sore from the training that she had gone through. The two run out of the pool, chasing each other to see who would be inside first. Goth’s muscle ache somehow had disappeared as he managed to get inside first before his son did. She smiled, resting her head against the head rest that she had placed there earlier. She closes her eyes as she spreads her arms once again and relaxes and enjoys the warm pool water that she was feeling.

Her thoughts went back to the other day that she and Goth had spend on the race track, she always enjoyed visiting places with him. She thought she had known a lot from different countries throughout the world, yet for some reason Goth had managed to surprise her every single time. She giggled as she thought back to the times that Goth was went thanks to the antics of his Blast From The Past tag team partner Candy. Trying to find the most perfect and romantic spot to ask her to marry him, only to have Candy come in and ruin it all. At first she wasn’t amused by it all, but in the end she knew that Candy only meant well. But Candy finally made up to them, giving them the most romantic moment that they ever had as Goth finally asked the question. Melissa was overjoyed by the news that Candy had returned, hoping for the two of them to perhaps catch up anytime soon after this week or so. But she then suddenly realized that perhaps Candy would also want a shot at her Roulette title IF she manages to beat Jessie Salco.

“Ugh, why does she always annoy me??”

She shakes her head, not wanting her opponent for this Sunday to ruin her moment alone. She decides to swim a few laps before resting her head again on the head rest before closing her eyes. She feels the sensations of the water caressing her body. Trying to relax, but the IF continues to roam through her mind as that causes her to sit up with frustration on her mind.

“Damnit!!!”

She punches her fist in the water, causing water to splash upwards. She realizes that this is futile, but she cannot help it to unleash some of her frustration. She knew that she would have to fight for acceptance in the Bombshell division of Sin City Wrestling. But she had expected it to have changed since winning the Bombshell Roulette title, but now she realizes that she is everyone has got their sights set on her even more.

“If people want to hunt me down, then go ahead…. They better succeed, because I intend to shoot back and do not intend to miss.”

She says with frustration oozing from her face, she slowly stands up. She feels her muscles tense, her breathing quickens. Never before during her time in the kickboxing division back in the Netherlands has she ever experienced pressure like this. She closes her eyes, attempting to control her breathing in order to calm down. She inhales a few more times very deep and lets out a sigh of relief before pushing wet hair back and smiles. She remembers the lessons that Goth had forced her to sit through, the many hours of having to listen to every word in order to understand what moments like this would do to a competitor.

“I bet he is going to love to hear me say that he is right.”

She chuckles, slowly lowering her body into the water once more. Her gaze is fixated upon the light of the lamps that reflects upon the water. It causes her to mentally prepare for this coming Sunday as her confidence returns. No longer worried about what may could be, what may happen if…. She remembers the words from Goth a few days ago, to always rely yourself upon what has brought you to the dance. And she knows what has brought her to the Bombshell Roulette championship. The intensity, the never give up attitude and most of all her scientific wrestling ability and her background as a kickboxer. This causes her to nearly pity Jessie Salco’s chances against her. Oh she knew that Jessie was an established name and shouldn’t be underestimated as a competitor, realizing that her championship resume would tell her differently.

But this isn’t a two time Hall of Fame Bombshell like Mercedes Vargas, Jessie could say whatever she wanted but she had never been a life changer like Mercedes was. And she had made Mercedes understand that if there was a Mean Girl in this organization, that it would be her. The woman that knew she would become the next Bombshell Roulette champion, no matter what type of match she would have been put in and against whomever they would have put against her. That’s confidence, that’s what Jessie clearly did not understand why Melissa had told her that she was a completer wrestler than her.

Melissa had finally allowed her thoughts to doze off, she wanted to take a few more minutes to relax. Her body was still tensed and she hated that feeling, she knew that she was tired and the workout was demanding. She sighs as she knows that tomorrow would be another boring day of watching videos and having to listen to Goth.

“Goth’s lectures are in session.”

She giggles after muttering those words in a soft whisper, she knows that she has to get up or else she may fall asleep.

“SPLASH!!!”

“What the???”

Melissa suddenly rises upwards from her seated position after getting splashed with a large sum of water hitting her in the face. She tries to get the water out of her face as she sees Gerrit Jr. standing in front of her smiling

“Why you…..”

Melissa scowls at him with a large smirk, chasing him around the pool as Goth’s son is laughing before exiting the pool before Melissa is able to grab him. He turns around as he sees Melissa standing there, staring at him with a look of a lioness on her face.

“Just wait until I get you in my hands Gerrit, you will regret that move mister!!!!”

But suddenly she gets grabbed from behind and tossed over someone’s head into the deep end of the pool. She gets her head back up from underneath the water, coughing up water as she was surprised before staring into the laughing face of Goth.

“Get up Melissa, because you got some major ice creams to pay for these two big boys.”

All three laugh when the shot slowly fades.

Getting ready part three: My first title defense against Jessie Salco.

August 5th 2022

The shot opens up with Melissa seated in her locker room after a workout, she is drinking from a bottle of water as her towel is wrapped around her neck. She is smiling as she notices the camera approaching her as she nods her head in recognition of their presence.

“I guess people have been dying to hear my response to Jessie’s little rant the other day.”

She smirks, shaking her head as she takes another sip from her water. She grabs the left side of her towel and wipes some sweat from her forehead before dropping it back around her neck.

“What can I say? I could be done in five minutes if I wanted to dissect her promo as a psychiatrist, but sadly for you short tempered Jessie Salco fans… I am not a psychiatrist.Besides, so many things have happened since my debut on Sin City Televised programming that five minutes would not do it any justice. So if I was Jessie I would grab your glass of milk, put on your jammies and pay attention. Because the Bombshell Roulette champion is going to educate our beloved ten year veteran in a way she had never experienced before.”

She leans back, gently resting her back against the wall of the locker room, letting out a loud sigh.

“I remember how we first met Jessie, something that I have grown accustomed to that our paths would cross. Because let’s face it, if this was a date that was set up by Tinder I would expect them asking me if we have gotten married already.”

A sinister smirk emerges upon her face as she puts the bottle of water close to her lips, allowing the cold water to enter her mouth as she welcomed the liquid before swallowing it like crazy. She lets out a sigh of satisfaction after placing the bottle next to her on the bench before wiping her mouth with he back of her hand.

“Did you know that Goth had waged a bet with me the day before we actually met Jessie?? He waged a bet that you would annoy me within three weeks, something that until that day we met I could not believe that someone could be so annoying. I realized that very faithful day that I shouldn’t wage bets with someone like him, because I have to tell you that back in school girls like you would have been kicked around every single day. And I know that in your simple mind that you must be thinking, how can you possibly say things like that Melissa?? How can you be so brutal and mean??

“It’s quite simple Jessie, because when I was younger and quite a buck five like you are… I was that girl, I was that annoying and I was as a stuck up little brat that you are. But look at me now Jessie??”


She grins as she slowly stands up, circles around in front of the camera and sits down with a confident smile upon her face.

“Momma grown up big time and before you start to foam from the mouth that  you weren’t as a lucky lady when it comes down to the size department, then you are even more stupid than I had you imagined Jessie… Because I grew as an individual, I grew and still am growing as a human being, that I have grown my interests outside wrestling and LEARN!! And when I look at you I see a woman that is in this business for ten years now…. And all I can see is you seeking confirmation from others on whether your career was any good? Seriously Jessie? You are facing a rookie, the uncrowned Gate Keeper of Sin City Wrestling is trying to hide her lack of confidence by going on a dinner date with someone else that has held the same belt as you. If that’s the legacy that some of you Bombshells want yourself to be remembered for?? Then please, just shoot me in the head after I have reached year five or something. Because I don’t want myself to be remembered by for being the one that started “Dinner with Jessie, starring…..”. And even though I may not be the most established wrestler in this company career wise, I will be damned if you will just be comparing me to be a dumb floozy rookie that got the championship belt by luck. But I guess that’s what happens to people when they realize what they truly are up against isn’t it Jessie??”

“It’s funny how every time I turn around that I hear another excuse for something that I need to accomplish before getting the stamp of approval, even though I doubt that this is something that is a thing in this company. You see Jessie, I do respect you even though I don’t like you PERSONALLY. But that’s because I see so much in you that I hated from myself when I was younger. The only difference between us when it comes down to our evolution is that I have the ability to show good and kindness OUTSIDE having everything to be referred to wrestling. Do you wake up with it and fall asleep with it Jessie?? Because I am sorry to inform you, I have been hearing the same thing over and over again… whether it is on Twitter, whether it is on one of our many encounters backstage or in the ring during shows… You are telling me the same thing, reminding us all about facing Chloe and every other newcomer that I was wondering WHEN Jessie’s greatest hits would be arriving?? And even thoughI compliment you on believing that you could hold a sole record by obtaining my title for a record margin five times?? I was still waiting for the tales of you waging war with your friend Amy Santino… Facing legends in the sports that ACTUALLY achieved something more than being labelled a Gatekeeper Jessie. Because I am still waiting, waiting for you to finally shed your shell of shyness and evolve into a beautiful butterfly instead of being an ugly caterpillar…but hey, if that’s your schtick?? Then go for it…it sure isn’t mine.”


Melissa places her feet on a bench in front of her, stretching her legs as she looks over towards her own locker.

“You spoke of how I had made a mistake during the Ultimate X over the pool match, a mistake that could have led to Kayla Richardson winning the championship belt. The same woman that now holds the Bombshell Internet title by winning a Battle Royal last Sunday.”

She allows a smile to emerge upon her face as she stretches her arms outwards before placing her hands behind her back as she shakes her head in disbelief.

“You see Jessie, you may have had a point on me holding Kat up high in the air while she ran off and climbed the structure. But my father once taught me a wise lesson while watching some Formula One Racing, to finish first…. You first got to finish… And now I can hear you think, what the hell?? Well let me explain little air guitar playing wannabe nutcase… Everyone can look like a star when they do their entrance, everyone can do something that causes a What The Fuck moment and be talked about for eternity. But the only thing that matters in the end is actually achieve the big picture and win the title Jessie… And isn’t it interesting that the woman that could not beat ME, is ultimately the Internet champion?? Something I am positive about she is happy knowing that she does not have to defend that belt against me…. Because she knows that it will be a one and done championship run if it was up to me. I guess she is the one that needs to prove a point of being a champion instead of me wouldn’t you agree??”

“Gee, that just sure changes the landscape a little wouldn’t you agree??”


She smirks, she thinks back at the one moment that both Melissa and Jessie got a little bit physical with each other. With her one time grabbing her by the throat, while the other time that Jessie got the better of her. That had upset her, but she knew that she got herself pushed into that situation by being overconfident, but she had retaliated by owning her own part in becoming Bombshell Roulette champion as well as not giving an inch by confronting Jessie during shows. She knew she has a long way to go, but she will be damned if someone dictates what she say or do.

“So what makes you think you will actually beat me Jessie?? Look, I could look at your promo all I want… but I already knew what kind of bullshit that it would consist off. So let me tell you what YOU think is YOUR saving grace in beating me Jessie. Your speed, your agility and your experience in competing in Roulette title matches. Gotcha Jessie, now let us just throw that all out of the window and tell you exactly what your chances are in beating me and why.”

The smile has vanished as she has wrapped her arms across her chest as she stares intently towards the camera.

“Do you know why I have been so successful since my in ring debut Jessie?? Not because I have faced talentless Bombshells, because that would be disrespectful towards each and every Bombshell that I have faced so far. It’s the fact that I have been in the ring before, the fact that I know why we are here. Because each and every Bombshell just like you and me are here to be the very best, wanting to compete in a division in order to be the very best. And you know something Jessie?? My Bombshell Roulette title says that I am the very best in the Bombshell Roulette division.”

“Just imagine Jessie, a Bombshell that only has four matches under her belt as a professional wrestler. A woman that you once compared her to a better looking version to Fenris, a comparison that I take pride in for you granting me. It proves that I have a large mountain to climb of expectations. Expectations that nobody  has ever had with you isn’t it Jessie? Is that perhaps jealousy that I am tasting in the bitter words that you have been uttering since day one?? Or is it merely the fact that you see people get opportunities left to right and you got to be a gatekeeper? Why don’t you just say it like it is Jessie, you are frustrated over the fact that you need to put over new and talented wrestlers that one day may be better than you. Better than you while you sink deeper and deeper into anonymity, just like having the guts to proclaim that wrestling Mercedes Vargas is like taking candy from a baby.”

“ You are pathetic Jessie, oh yeah I said it. I am just telling you like it is Jessie, you are straight up pathetic. Nobody can enjoy their accomplishments as a pro wrestler, nobody can be a bigger deal than Jessie Salco…. So that’s why you were waiting to show up your stinking face after I had obtained my first championship belt… because the spotlight had to be on Jessie Salco and nobody else.”


She shakes her head and closes her eyes for a few moments before reopening them.

“You have turned yourself into a shell of your past self Jessie, every single week you come out and believe that you have found the key to hand me my first ever defeat. What was it again when you came out to watch me defeat Mercedes Vargas?? Oh yeah, you wanted to start and implement MMA into your repertoire… How is that going Jessie??”

Melissa smirks before shaking her head in disbelief.

“Who wanted to be a better looking Fenris on that day huh Jessie?? Who wanted to be the flavor of the week once again with something that only your beloved fans would accept as they always eat from the palm of your hands. This week it is the woman that wants to show us that she pays attention to every single wrestling match that has ever happened during her ten year waste of your wrestling career. Yeah I know, harsh words huh? But they are words that needed to be said Jessie. Because you sounded during that match against Mercedes that it is just easy to adapt to something that Fenris had trained for YEARS to achieve at this level. As if I had no trouble obtaining the skill of submission wrestling through a few lessons just because I am engaged to Goth??”

“Wake up Jessie, don’t make the same mistake like the current Bombshell Internet champion made in my last match, don’t do what your Greek friend did, who thought that speed kills. Well I don’t have to remind you what I did with that Greek speed devil after I kicked her head in. And if I can give you another example Jessie?? Don’t do what you thought you would do when you faced Zoey Lukas, because it all provedone thing, that before you finish first… you first need to finish Jessie… And it seems that when it reall matters, you seem to forget that before you can raise MY championship belt high above your head, that you need to beat me first.”

“And I know that you have been on the other side of the wheel that spun either in your favor or not…. And I know that you have more victories underneath your belt than me… And I know that you can call up friends from some wrestling school to back you up… because little Jessie is starting to sweat for the mere fact that deep down inside YOU know that you cannot beat me. Because no matter the stipulation Jessie, I will ground you. I will put on a wrestling clinic against you that will frustrate you. You already know that I have gotten underneath your skin and it is only a matter of time before you snap… and that is the exact time when I am going to kick your head in and send your chances in beating me for my belt to a mere afterthought.”

“I cannot wait until Sunday night, moments after our match has ended. Because the first thing that Jessie Salco will be doing is turn on her twitter account and apologize to the world that she could not be the one that beats the undefeated Melissa. The woman that will dedicate this title defense to the woman that I had wanted to test my skills against inside the ring. The woman that wore this championship with pride before me, the woman that deserved an automatic title rematch. The woman that has been assaulted in her last match in this company by two cowards… the woman that has announced her retirement from this great sports of pro wrestling. My friend, my sister. The woman that had helped my transition into wrestling Jessie… This title match will be one where I know that Kat C. Jones will raise her cup of coffee and tell the whole world exactly that what she had known all along. That I am not a one hit wonder, that I am not some fluke…. That I am the Bombshell Roulette champion and that I will REMAIN Bombshell Roulette champion and you will not.”


Melissa gets up, she slowly moves towards her locker as she grabs her sports bag and is about to walk out of the locker room before stopping and turns towards the camera one more time.

“Give me all you got Jessie, it will only make the sweet taste of victory even more delicious and deservingly. I see you Sunday Jessie, the night where I will do what everyone in this company hope I will fail in… successfully defending my championship belt… Until then Jessie…, until then…”

With that Melissa walks out of the locker room as the shot fades

33
Climax Control Archives / The Genesis of Goth Chapter 10: Finally
« on: July 22, 2022, 02:59:02 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Ten: Finally.


July 20th 2022,

Mumbai, India

“The big bedroom is mine!!!!”

Screams out Gerrit Junior after barging through the door to the hotel room as he is followed by his father and his fiancé Melissa follows him. The two smile as Goth’s son runs into the first bedroom, his son had dropped his suitcase right away after running into the hotel room as this causes Goth to shake his head.

“I guess I have to arm wrestle him for the bedroom Melissa.”

He says with a smile on his face as he bends through his knees as he grabs his son’s suitcase and drags it towards the closest sofa. Melissa smiles while shaking her head as she closes the door behind her. The two had a wonderful week after the Summer XXXtreme show, where both of them had obtained championship gold. She had felt pride in achieving this feat, celebrating it with her fiancé. It had meant so much to her, not expecting that she would win a championship belt in her fourth match. She drags the smaller suitcase consisting both her Bombshell Roulette title and Goth’s internet title. She places it next to the suitcase of Goth’s son before walking towards the glass doors that leads towards the large balcony and opens them. She closes her eyes as she enjoys the sunrays upon her skin for a few moments before turning bac, into their hotel room. Witnessing Goth having put the head of his son in a side headlock while dragging him out of the larger bedroom.

“Not fair!!! You cheated!!!”

Melissa rolls her eyes, it’s something she had grown accustomed to between father and son. She smiles as she had not expected her life to have changed so much since that day she got hired by Goth to be the maid of his son. Ultimately it had given her so much and more, she had never expected to fall in love with someone that had hired her to do her job. A decision that had given her many headaches in the beginning, but now she didn’t regret her decision to give in to her feelings for him. A decision that she knew would receive a lot of criticism. People believing that she only did it for the money her fiancé had gathered throughout the many years, criticism that had hurt her. Something similar to have been accused off nowadays to use his legacy to get ahead of her career. Something that had stung, because she knew that Goth didn’t handed out any favours… even if she wanted to. She had to do it

“You do realize that the master bedroom is for me and Melissa son, if you don’t like it then you should ask Christian Underwood…”

He says with a smile as he lets go off his son, rubbing the top of his head as his son is fighting off his father’s hand messing up his hair. He grabs his suitcase and runs off to his own bedroom as both Goth and Melissa look after him with a smile, Melissa walks over towards Goth and wraps her arms around his waist.

“The past month has been amazing Gerrit, I have made my in ring debut and three matches later I am the Bombshell Roulette Champion. I just cannot imagine how quickly things have gone.”

Goth places her head against his chest, resting his chin on top of her head while caressing her curly hair, he had always enjoyed the softness of her hair when his hands run through it. He smiles to himself, sensing the immense pride that he is feeling for his fiancé, knowing that nobody outside the other members of the Saviors. He knew it was bothering her that people were so harsh towards her, he had been on her case since day one. He had wanted to toughen her, because he knew that many Bombshells would recent her. They recent her for not going through a wrestling school, for not having building a legacy on the indies.

“You have made several giant leaps in your career Melissa, just be aware of the other Bombshells that are gunning for you because of that belt.”

He feels her tensing in his grasp, she tries to push herself away from his grasp as she stares at him with that familiar look on her face.

“You sure know how to give a girl a good time don’t you Gerrit?”

She says with a wink, although she knew what he had actually meant. She didn’t liked it that he would get all serious about this after having a week off on the cruise ship and now just arriving at their hotel room. But she knew he had the gift of picking the wrong moments to teach her something new about her wrestling career.

“I know you hate my timing Mel, but frankly there is no better moment to make you understand how much people will despise you for having that championship.”

He says after pointing at the suitcase that keeps her championship belt hidden, causing her to lift her hands up high in the air before sitting down on the sofa with an annoyed look on her face.

“Couldn’t you wait with this AFTER we had unpacked, grab something to eat and I don’t know, see some sights???”

She says with a serious tone in her voice, causing Goth to stare at her before shaking his head.

“This is why I didn’t wait until after all of that Mel and I will tell you exactly why.”

Goth’s response is a cold one, causing Melissa to understand that he was serious.

“None of these Bombshells will give you a moment to settle in as champion, because they know that there isn’t any better opportunity to be the first one to challenge for that belt. Because they know that you need to adapt in being a champion, being the one that gets hunted instead of being the hunter Melissa. And the funny part of it all is the mere fact that they already hate you.”

This causes Melissa to raise an eyebrow, clearly not expecting this revelation from Goth.

“I already figured they didn’t like me, but…”

Goth raises his hand, cutting her off midsentence, he is shaking his head in disapproval

“Not liking someone is for children Melissa, no these Bombshells can’t stand you. They cannot stand you for the mere reason because they feel threatened by you. Threatened for the mere fact that they cannot believe the fact that you are more successful than most of them while being an outsider.”

Goth cuts off Melissa’s attempt to respond to his statement, signalling for her to be quiet and listen.

“How can they feel threatened by you? Was that what you wanted to ask Melissa??”

She nods her head as he grins, opening the suitcase with the Bombshell Roulette title before holding it in front of her face.

“Do you see this belt Melissa? This belt represents the fact that YOU did something that most of these Bombshells have been dreading to witness ever since joining this company. They hate you, they will disrespect you for the mere fact that YOU did something that to their knowledge is impossible. Dominating three other women in your fourth match and become Bombshell Roulette champion. Because deep down in their minds this is wrong and impossible.”

“Impossible???”

Goth nods his head as he hand her the belt before turning his back towards her as he walks over towards the refrigerator and grabs a bottle of Orange Juice before pouring some into two glasses.

“You do not fully understand how a wrestler’s thought process works Melissa, because deep down in their minds there is nobody outside a wrestler that is capable of doing what we do. And you just happen to come out of nowhere, as if some shitty factory caused you to come off the assembly line and straight into the stores to buy. Because they feel that nobody can do this what we do without any experience…. Or even worse, to find out that you are much better than them…. And that’s something that they cannot stand. And that’s why people like Jessie Salco immediately wants to jump the line in the hope of proving that point and take away your championship belt.

“They can try, but it isn’t going anywhere any time soon.”


Goth stares at her, not saying a word. Causing Melissa to get a little bit uncomfortable as she had not seen him this way often. The silence gets broken up by a sudden Gerrit Jr, as he barges in on them and jumps his father on the back. This catches Goth off guard, quickly laughing as he feels the hands of his son grab him by the head and blinding him. Goth immediately lifts his arms up in the air, grabbing his son from behind and pulls him over his head to the front of him before delivering a playful body slam on the sofa before covering his son for the count of three.

“I guess this officially makes it the shortest ever Internet Championship match ever!!!”

He says laughing while sitting upwards and flexes his muscles, his son is laughing also causing Melissa to smirk as she suddenly attacks Goth.

“I got him by the arms, you grab him by the legs sweetie!!”

Goth’s son has a sadistic smile upon his face as now both Melissa and Gerrit Jr. are double teaming Goth, who is bursting out in laughter while pretending not to be able to overcome the “odds”.

“Hey!! Illegal interference!!!”

The three continue to “fight” each other while sharing a laughter, Goth finally manages to break free by putting his son over his shoulder before carrying his soon towards his bedroom and toss him on the bed before locking the door. He then turns his attention back to Melissa, who is on the sofa on her back smiling at him.

“I believe you wanted to show me the Greek Roman lip lock.”

Goth smiles while walking over towards her, leaning over and kisses her on the lips tenderly as she wraps her arms around his neck and returns the kiss. The two remain that way before Goth pulls backwards and stares her in the eyes.

“I love you and I am so proud of you.”

She smiles as she kisses him on the forehead.

“I have been taught well by you and the others since joining the ranks of Sin City Wrestling. And I will do anything I can to make sure you will not regret your decision to train me.”

Goth smiles, running his fingers through her curly hair for a few moments while staring into her eyes. He has remembered being in this same romantic position with his wife, admitting that this is just as wonderful as he had felt back then. He wraps his strong arms around her before locking lips with her in a passionate kiss. The two break the kiss after a few moments as Goth stares at her, but this time with that serious look oncemore.

“Oh no, not again… you truly are a buzzkill Gerrit.”

She says while rolling her eyes, clearly aware what he was about to say as Goth places both arms on either side of her head while leaning above her.

“Call me whatever you want Melissa, but you cannot allow your impressive title win get to your head. Because even though I believe that you are miles ahead of any wrestler in the Bombshell Division, I do have seen flaws in your matches that you could improve on Melissa. I…”

“Now hold on  for a damn minute!! Since when do we talk about my flaws, when I am not even booked this damn week??”

s/he says with an annoyed look while pushing him away from her as she sits up again, adjusting her hair a little as Goth looks on at her.

“You know that your training never stops Melissa, even when you aren’t booked.”

She shakes her head and turns her face towards him

“We just got here okay?? Couldn’t you have waited for a bit later today?? I mean seriously Gerrit, I had plans for the three of us…. Not to feel like as if I am back in the school benches.”

Goth stares at her, realizing that this wasn’t one  of his most tactical moments to start to discuss her mental training. He nods his head as he puts his hands upwards in an apologetic gesture.

“You are right, I am sorry. I shouldn’t have upset you this way….”

He says, in an attempt to apologise. Melissa stares at him and finally shows a smile.

“It’s okay, I know you meant well… you are just a goofball, but I am sure one day you will learn.”

She leans forward and kisses him on the lips before retracting.

“Why don’t you free our prisoner so that we can visit some of the sights?”

He chuckles and nods his head

“Sounds like a great idea…”

Later that day

The shot returns where we see Goth and Melissa walk around the Chhatrapati Shivaji Maharaj Terminus, a part of the Unesco World Heritage Site. Admiring the historical railway terminal, created in a Victorian Gothic style that always managed to attract Goth’s fascination. The two travel through the busiest train station throughout India. Both of them are dressed casually, not wanting to attract the attention from the crowd as their intention is solely to admire the 19th century architecture of the station. The two of them have been walking around for a few hours, taking their time to sink in the aura of one of Mumbai’s historical creations before walking towards a wooden bench placed against a wall at one of the many train stops of the station. Where they experience the daily life in Mumbai, India.

“You look so different without your suits.”

Says a giggling Melissa, Goth had decided to wear some old jeans, an old David Bowie shirt and a rather large New York Yankees cap that for some reason had prevented people to recognize him. That last part of it had surprised him, Melissa had been capable to convince him to alter his usual fashion of clothes when they had booked their flight to India. He had to admit that it had been a very long time that he had been outside while wearing casual clothing like this. He had grown accustomed to wear his custom made Armani suits that he was surprised about the fact that Melissa managed to find some of his old clothing.

“Well maybe I will start behaving unappropriated like I did 20 years ago??”

Both of them smile at his remark, Goth’s eyes wanders off in an unsuccessful attempt to follow every single person that emerges in front of him, but vanishes a mere second later. He had always believed that New York’s Metro station’s were extremely chaotic and busy, but now he realizes that he has to adjust his assumption when witnessing this. His hand travels across the rough wooden structure of the bench, allowing his fingers to trace the lines of the armrest of the bench. Feeling the knob at the end of the armrest before it travels downward to the ground. Wondering how many human beings has sat here on this same bench throughout the years, curious how many had realized the historical background of this train station. He had known that this train station once was named after Queen Victoria of England, a nation that had ruled over India as other countries in this region. Providing the many ancient British like influences that can be viewed to this very day to allow tourists to get an impression of India’s large history.

It made him wonder what the impact of past imperial occupation of nations like India had endured the same way it had made upon countries that his native Netherlands had previously occupied. But he finally shook his head and turns his attention back to Melissa, who had tied her hair into a ponytail as she had decided not to put on makeup and wore a baggy sweater and pants. She had been a sucker of travelling to other countries, to visit their historical buildings and study their culture. Something that he had done in the past with his deceased wife. It made him wonder whether it was meant to be for them to meet each other eventually as if his wife had guided them all these years until he had finally proposed to her.

“You look interesting too you know.”

The comment caused her to react by raising an eyebrow

“Interesting?? Is that your way to tell me that I start to look old??”

She says teasingly, winking at him as she knew what he really meant. She had been surprised on how easily he was capable of sharing his thoughts towards his opponents on a weekly basis when cutting his promo’s. But when it came down to expressing himself to her, she had noticed that he sometimes had problems to find the right words. But ultimately she didn’t mind, she actually had found it rather cute.

“Maybe we should stop meet in public, I cannot be seen with a grandmother like you.”

The two laugh, causing some of the travellers turn their attention towards them. A young boy that had turned his attention towards them had recognized the two wrestlers from Sin City Wrestling, this caused him to smile and wave his small hand towards them while continuing to follow his father who held him by his other hand. Goth and Melissa smiled as they returned the wave towards the boy before Goth placed his hand behind Melissa’s neck and pulled her closer towards him as they continued to watch the travellers.

“Gerrit?”

Melissa whispers Goth’s real name, causing him to react to her by turning his face towards her as he notices her still staring towards the crowd.

“Have you ever lost a championship on your first title defence??”

Goth knew exactly why she asked this, she had been thinking about the one thing that he had told her back in the hotel earlier today. He turns his attention back to the travellers, leaning his head against the wall that was behind them and thinks back to past memories of his wrestling career.

“I have had several unsuccessful first title defences Melissa…. Remember that mixed tag team match I had with Mercedes Vargas??”


He gave a sly smile, but that only lasted for a moment as he quickly turned back to a serious look. He knew that she was serious.

“It was back when I was back in Global Wrestling Alliance, I had a world title match against Staniak and beat him. It was my first ever world title and I believed I could take on the entire world on my own. It was a classic case of be careful what you ask for Melissa.”

“What happened??”

Goth closes his eyes, he starts to think back at the world title victory. He had been celebrating with his wife, believing that he had every right to do so. He remembers how during the celebration he had been handed the booking for the next show, stating that he had to defend his championship belt in a fatal fourway only one week after he had obtained the championship. The arrogance that he had felt after he had won the world title, adding the fact that two of the three challengers were names that he had beaten several times before…. And a man that he had never been in the ring with, but he had believed that being the world champion would give him the edge. He finally slips away from his thoughts and stared back at Melissa with a smile.

“I got over confident, I was booked in a fatal fourway as I believed that none of my challengers had a chance in beating me. Two of them I had beaten so many times, that I knew they weren’t much of a challenge.”

He is silent for a few moments as his thoughts travel off to the final challenger that he was forced to face that given night.

“And the final opponent???”

Goth sighs as he nods his head, he knew he could not stop now.

“It was a man that until that day I had never faced before, his name was AP Feight.”

He was silent for a few moments, he thought back to the few names that he had believed were his toughest opponents he had ever faced. And AP Feight was one of them, no. His name was the first he would always think about when he or someone else asked him that question.

“He had an aura over him, he oozed confidence and had the ability to back it up. You see Melissa, I have faced many wrestlers that had the ability to excel in one or a few areas…. But this man? It almost seemed that this man didn’t had a weakness. At least that was what I had been unable to overcome for half a year. Because I was thrown at the end of the line…, but I know now that I would not stand a chance against him at that point if I had received a title rematch. And unlike now, I had suffered from the embarrassing experience. Not only it crushed my confidence, I was also the laughing stock of every other wrestler out there that I had to face during a long period of time.”

He closes his eyes, smiles and turns his attention to Melissa who had her face directed towards him.

“Did you manage to overcome it???”

Goth gives a long nod, his eyes narrowing as he thinks back to that period of time.

“Ultimately yes, it took me like six months to eventually get a shot at that world title, it was the dreaded Psycho Circus that you had to qualify for. And when you qualified, you were guaranteed a trip through hell.”

Melissa had heard him talk about the Psycho Circus several times, but never quite able to grasp the sincerity of the match as he never got into too much detail of the match. But today was her lucky day.

“I know I have told you about it was a Hell in a Cell match, just never got too deep into the reality behind it. Because I heard tales of people that had entered it once, that they never wanted to get back inside that structure. That made me think, because I have been in Hell in a Cell structures before, I have been in multi matches before… It never registered to me whati would have gotten myself into, but that all was not as important as the task at hand… regaining the world heavyweight championship… and I did…”

Melissa nods her head, that part of the tale she did know. She had understood the situation a little bit better because of her match against three other Bombshells in a non-standard match situation. Realizing that everything goes, that you had to fight to survive in order to become victorious. But she had realized that what Goth had endured ultimately over classed that what she had gone through, but she used it to strive to become a better wrestler.

“A Hell in a Cell match that two wrestlers started in, every five minutes a new wrestler entered the structure until all 10 wrestlers had entered….and then the actual match begins, because only then elimination could occur until only one survivor outlasted them all…. And to be honest? To this very day I still cannot understand where I had found the will power to continue where my body was screaming in agony.”

Melissa places her hands on top of Goth’s as his focus got distracted by one of the trains that stopped only a few feet away from them. He watches the crowd exit and enter the train before its departure as it only took a few minutes.

“I regained that championship belt that I lost six months prior, realizing that my first title run was something I wasn’t ready for. But on that given night, I managed to survive nine other men after entering that match as the third participant. I had beaten two men that until that same day I have never been able to pin or made submit. That cemented my legacy in the company as the laughter silenced and that was when I truly had embraced my confidence in me as the King of Kings.”

She had known that Goth had often evolved his character, he never wanted to stay at a certain level and remain relevant.

“Months prior I had realized that if I wanted to make that next step that I had to change everything that I had grown accustomed to. I had become a leader to a group that needed someone to take them by the hand and restore their confidence. I had already obtained the tag team championships with a man that had never tagged with anyone before…. I already crushed everyone that stood in my way for my path to my world title…. But none of that would have mattered if I had not achieved that glorious moment… And I knew that if I remained the Bringer of Chaos I would not have succeeded. I needed to have the faith, I needed the confidence and the ability to make miracles become a reality… And that ended up in a world title reign of six months… So I guess if you think about it Melissa, that the moment where I was embarrassed prior to my great achievement was meant to be. But nobody was willing to believe….”

She manages a smile to emerge, she could understand the similarities for that era and that of him and his trial to become the new Internet champion. He had never lost his faith in his abilities to beat a man that seemed to be unbeatable… Only they knew that Jack Washington would be beaten, it only was a matter of time and faith.

“Faith always exceeds the test of time my love.”

She whispers as she wraps her arms around his, placing her head against his muscular shoulder and stares in silence towards the people that vanishes before their eyes as soon as they had entered it. She mentally takes in the words of wisdom, because she knew that she would have to deal with similar situations in her still young wrestling career that Goth had gone through. She was hoping that she could identify every given situation that eventually will be presented to her… But decides to answer that question with a smile, remembering his words that all she has to do is never stop having faith. She is The Lady Goth, current Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Champion. Goth and Melissa remain seated on the bench, staring at the crowd for a final few more moments before finally deciding to get up and walk back to their hotel as the shot fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Finn Whelan


The scene opens up in Goth’s hotel room, Goth can be seated upon the balcony on a lounge chair while drinking some orange juice. He watches Melissa and his son entertaining themselves by the swimming pool. Goth is smiling, he had missed his son as he always enjoyed watching him having fun with either him or Melissa or even both. He turns his head sideways towards the camera crew that has approached him slowly as he smirks. Lifting the glass of orange juice, filled with ice cubes to his mouth and slowly sips on the liquid.

“Hello everybody, welcome to the champions lounge.”


He smirks as he takes another sip from the glass of orange juice, he places the glass upon the table next to him and stares towards his fiancé and son as Gerrit Jr just jumped into the water and splashed Melissa big time. He smirks, he had always enjoyed doing that too when he was younger, it always made him happy to see similarities between him and his son.

“I have to admit that in my long career that I have never wrestled or even visited a country like this. But obviously I am thankful for the opportunity that has been presented to me, then again I have to work hard for the joys of life that I receive in return. Something that I suppose is often overlooked by a lot of people. Mostly by the fans, but I guess there are people out there in this company that see things the same way as some of the fans.”


He shakes his head, closing his eyes as he places his fingers upwards towards his mouth as the finger tips touch each other.

“I have heard people tell me that I am too old, I should just stay away and remain retired. That I got nothing to offer or holding back the opportunities of young and up and coming superstars…. The stars of tomorrow as they love to market talented stars.”

Goth smirks for a moment, thinking back at the final moments of the Internet title match between him and former champion Jack Washington. A man that had been saying similar things to what Goth just mentioned and more, but in the long run Goth proved him wrong.

“Obviously I must have had a lucky break or something like that if I would decide to listen to another Jack Washington rambling that could be very entertaining. Too bad that entertainment can take you only this far isn’t it ack?? And speaking of entertainment, I have been rather entertained by a tweet from my opponent this week. A rather unsuspecting manifestation from an opponent to already make claims and complaints about how I have confronted him in my past promo’s. Explaining that I am a rather Bill Barnhart impersonation, but please let me explain before you are assuming that I would jump out of a pool wearing nothing more than a speedo.”

He chuckles after making the reference about the former Roulette champion.

“It seems to bother Finn Whelan that I have referred to past matches,  to how I have beaten him in the past and how history tends to repeat itself.. Tell me Finn, did you prefer me to just hold your hands like a doctor, while explaining you in a rather sensitive yet detailed fashion how I will rip you to shreds this coming Sunday?? Because if that’s the case how you would prefer for me to approach our match this Sunday… Then I will gladly oblige and explain to the entirety of the world why you do not have got what it takes to beat me…”

“Because lets be honest Jack, am I truly the only one that has referred to previous matches that they have beaten you?? Or is it merely the fact that you have beaten everyone at least onfce that is currently in the Roulette division?? Because if that’s the standard of competitive nature that you have adjusted yourself to… then I will understand that it is difficult for you to bear that YOU haven never beaten someone like me and don’t want to be remembered by that seemingly impressive feat. So I will gladly accept that suggestion and decide to widen your horizon the same fashion I attempt to do for Melissa’s career. Someone that is capable of doing so much more than being the current Bombshell Roulette champion. But at least that is a comparison that I expect you to be able to understand and capable to relate to.”



Goth sighs as he grabs for the glass of orange juice and stares at the now semi full glass before taking a full drink from it as he empties the glass in one swift movement before placing it back on the table.

“Ahh that hit the spot, so I have been thinking for a day or so in how to tell you something that is quite new for you. And I have to be honest, if you wanted a revelation Finn, all you had to do was watch every single promo that I have done since joining the Saviors. Because quite honestly, these past months have been the best period in my wrestling career of the last few years Finn. I have been capable of doing so many things in such a short time that it almost seems asif I am functioning on an auto pilot. The only difference about that is to get cocky and arrogant. To expect everything to be handed to you on a silver platter without having to spend any ounce of energy in achieving what you deserve. Just like Jack Washington had attempted to do, a man that had some victories here and there, but could not live up to the pressure that I had put upon him by merely challenging him to wrestle me instead of using cheap shots. We all know the result of that outcome don’t we Finn? But I already know what you are about to say, I don’t care. I don’t give a f*** about anything that you will say…. Because you are already frustrated over the fact that you have to wrestle a man of the calibre of yours truly isn’t it??’

“And before you start to foam from the mouth, assuming that I am downplaying your wrestling ability?? Then you are sadly underestimating my capacity of respecting yours or anyone elses wrestling capability. The problem I got is that I see a man that has been in the Roulette division for how long Finn?? Is this the possibility that you have been looking for to move up the ladder?? To perhaps have a mark key matchup down the line that would give your entire career a new turn in the right direction?? Because let’s just compare yourself with the likes of Bill Barnhart for example, a man that has been here for quite some time. A man that once seemed to be on the rise of this company…. And now? He is seemingly stuck in the Roulette division, getting another opportunity o regain that very same championship belt… I just hope that you do not want to wake up one day at his age and realize the truth behind your legacy??”

“I know these words may seem harsh Finn, I rather prefer to be gentle with simple minded individuals. Rely to solely content of what I could tell them, so that it may not harm their brains too much with… you know big words??”


He lets out a laugh and raises his hands in an apologetic fashion.

“Okay, I have to admit that even for my standards that this was rather mean. So I will offer you my sincere apology and you can do whatever you want with it, not that I care what you will do with it. No instead I will give you an explanation of who I truly am for the likes of you or anyone else in this organization. And seeing that we are a part of a tour through India made me decide to use some references to this countries history and cultural background, you should try that sometimes Finn… it may widen your horizon a little.”

“You see Finn, India is known for their religious belief as well as bringing forth one of the most recognizable personalities in human history. And I want to put two things together that is each other’s opposite…. And make you understand why I am capable of beating you without even having to refer to the past…. Because I am so much better than you…. Something that needs to be taught and I am just the type of guy that will make you understand…. So hopefully after this week, you will just simply send out a tweet or a DM to me personally and thank me for educating you.”


He takes a deep breath before starting to use his explanation.

“Now I know that I refer myself to be the King of Kings, something that may make you think that I am a Christian religious based fanatic. But there’s more to me than meets the eye, for instance Finn. Did you know that the Hindu God Shiva is both referred to be Good and Evil?? A complex character, he may represent goodness, benevolence and serve as the Protector. He is also associated with Time, and particularly as the destroyer and creator of all things.”

“Fascinated isn’t it??”


Goth cocks his head sideways, staring at his fiancé and son as they are now merely chit chatting at the edge of the pool before both starting to wave towards Goth as they have noticed him staring at them. Causing him to wave back as he turns his attention back to the camera crew.

“Now how can one be both good and evil at the same time??? It’s quite simple to be honest Finn. Evil has the ability to persuade you all to make you believe that what he does is mere in the realm of good. To lure yourself in to believe that there isn’t anything wrong with having done something bad every now and then? Like a child stealing a bit of candy from the store doesn’t make it a criminal that would do unthinkable things isn’t it?? And that’s exactly why people like you are so damned easily to be persuaded to go all excited in either a positive or negative way one one simple thing. Distract you from everything else imaginable that your brain is incapable to comprehend… I know big words, why don’t you allow yourself some time and look it up in the dictionary? It may educate you some more to the point where you perhaps surprise me with something else besides I don’t give a f***…. Talking about repetitive isn’t it Finn??”

“So if it was the case that I wanted to destroy you after creating your career, making you relevant once more for the mere fact that you have been granted an opportunity to prove your worth for perhaps a future title shot…. Then I have already done my part of being a good that can represent the side of Good….”


His facial features suddenly turn into a dark cold stare as he has stopped amusing himself.

“Because Its similar what can be read in the bible Finn, what The Lord giveth and the Lord Taketh Away…. Quite eerie to think about that isn’t it?? To see a compassionate God that had send his ONLY begotten son to the world as a human being of flesh and blood… Can be a mere destroyer as what Shiva has the capabilities of doing so as well?? Because that is exactly what the capacity of my wresting ability and my keen mindset is above that of many others in this company Finn… life is beyond that of simply winning and losing a wrestling match, much more than to endure the verbal wrath of those who have already known they possess a bigger chance of survival than others like yourself. It’s not that I have been wanting to do this to you Finn, but you made me become the monster that had created your anguish….. And will destroy it by taking you down for a third time. I do hope that you will understand the inevitable that will be happening to you Finn. Because please understand, that it is merely a good thing. Something that you can hold on to,k be hopeful that one day you can return to the same situation that we are in today… perhaps even with the championship on the line. Where you will have the understanding and the believe that this time that YOU can stop the destruction of my creation…. Because that would ultimately surprise me as I do not see it that way Finn.”

“Because I do not see it in you that would make me belief that you deserve to exist in being my creation Finn. I have to accept reality that even I can create hope that eventually turns out to be nothing more than a lie Finn. But at least then you will know, that you could have experienced what it is like to step out of the shadow that is the Roulette division and stand in the spotlight of the greatness that is yours truly…. Goth, internet champion and the man that you can refer to as the King of Kings… Your creator… and your destroyer…. “

“So before I go, I will bid you farewell for  now…. And that I hope that you will succeed to overcome a seemingly impossible barrier that you cannot overcome… a barrier that YOU have created Finn… merely because of the assumptions that you had put out in the world that is only based by YOUR side of the truth that turned out to be nothing more than a lie….”

“I see you this Sunday Finn….”


With that Goth nods his head to the camera crew to leave him alone as the shot slowly fades.




34
Another lesson learned
 
June 21st 2022

 
The scene cuts open in the gym, Melissa is thrusting kicks and punches against the punching bag. She had felt great after winning her second match this past Sunday, but she knew that everything was just about to start. She had decided to celebrate the victory with Kat this Sunday, wanting to have some girls night out before preparing herself for another match. She hits the punching back with some high knees, feeling how her muscles react to the bag as she had realized how much she had missed training since her departure from kickboxing. She had felt her body slowly getting more muscular and some of her baby fat slowly start to vanish. This caused her to feel pride as she had been told by many outsiders that they had doubts about her, whether she could compete in the wrestling ring after having being away from contact sports for several years now.

“Damn you Jessie….”

Unfortunately not everything was wonderful this past Sunday, her seemingly weekly routine confrontation with Jessie Salco had left a foul taste in her mouth. She got literally sucker punched against her jaw, she couldn’t believe that somehow this smaller woman caused to surprise her. This causes her to growl as she executes several spinning back elbows against either side of the punching back before finishing it with some more heavy knee strikes before standing still in front of the punching bag and focuses upon it. She imagines that it is Jessie standing there, causing her to blast the punching bag with all of her might while screaming out in agony.

The punching continues for several more minutes as sweat pours from her face, the irritation slowly fades as a sinister grin emerges upon her face.

“Take that Jessie….”

She says underneath her breath, hating the situation as she allowed Jessie to get under her skin. It annoyed her. She had vowed that she would be a silent assassin, that she would be cool and collective just like Goth always seemed to be. But why did she allow Jessie to get to her?? A question she didn’t knew the answer to and she hated it.

“Payback is going to be….”

The final part of the sentence disappears in the onslaught of her growling, the punching and the weight of the blows that the punching bag absorbs during Melissa’s training. She was wondering if this was what it was like to be a rookie in the wrestling industry? She had heard the tales of Goth, telling her that he had made newcomers work their asses off in order to survive, or just dispose of them if he thought they could not hang with he best. She had always laughed at the notion of veterans not wanting anything to do with newcomers. But now she started to wonder whether his words held a certain truth to them, seeing how she was been disrespected by others during her two matches… or at least that was how she felt about their respect towards her, or lack off.

“Focus Melissa…, or else you will turn into a laughing stock.”

She holds the punching in her hands for a few moments, focusing on the next series of attacks that she wanted to test. She knew that the woman they call Mercedes Vargas would be studying her every move, watch her two fights that she has had so far and be prepared. She was thankful for Goth to give her advice, but she knew that in the end she had to do it all on her own.

“Best of The Best huh?? Well I will show her, just like I’m going to show Jessie.”

Melissa starts to drive forearm shots into the punching bag with rapid pace, first with her right arm. Driving it deep into the leather of the bag before turning towards her other arm and repeat the same move over and over again. She thought back to the matches she had with Chloe and Arianna. She could tell that even though they had more experience underneath their belts, that they were still wet behind their ears in comparison to the multi-time champion Vargas. Melissa had watched her and Goth perform as a Mixed tag team duo, winning the titles off of two names that people thought were unbeatable. It made her respect Mercedes for taking so many offence from the larger Tempest, allowing her endurance to help her overcome the far more in-experienced amazon of a woman.

“Amazon….” 

She chuckles, she had seen the smaller Bombshells look up at her for her seize and weight advantage over them. She could tell that they envied her because of it, but she on the other hand had issues with their speed and agility. She had often scoffed at the notion that speed kills, she believed that their speed would ultimately be the death of them. But it was far more than that, making her realize that even though Mercedes is an experienced and now older woman. She still must possess a lot of agility and speed to be able to perform at such a high level, making her wonder what it would have been like to have competed her at her very best of her abilities.

“No, must not think that way.”

She starts to shake her head, trying to collect her thoughts. Starting to curse at the notion that during her training that names like Jessie Salco, Chloe and Arianna had popped in her head at a moment of having to focus on her training. And now Mercedes Vargas also?? This is going to be a rough day while exercising.

“Perhaps I should get on the treadmill instead.”

She says with a sigh, turning her attention to the treadmill before shaking her head. She never enjoyed running blindly on a treadmill, she preferred to run laps outside, but she knew there was no other alternative. She gives the punching bag another punch with a lot of anger behind it when she suddenly hears a familiar voice from behind.

“My…, what did the big bad punching bag do to you this time??”

Melissa rests her right arm against the punching bag, while turning around to see a smiling Kat Jones standing there. Ready to prepare herself for her big match against Masque this coming Sunday, something that she had wanted ever since the assault on Amber. Melissa chuckles, wiping some sweat from her forehead with her left hand before holding the punching bag steady before delivering some jabs at it.

“I just lost my focus for a second, some bug was pestering me.”

Kat giggles some more as she starts to do some stretching exercises before starting her own work out.

“And the name of this bug happens to be Jessie Salco??”

Kat asks as her question results into Melissa hitting the bag hard with a massive body shot with her right hand, she follows it up with some forearm shots and ends it with series of quick punches before turning around. She stares at Kat, who already knew the answer to her question and does not even bother looking at Melissa.

“You need to get yourself some anti bug spray Melissa, it seems to be getting to you.”

Melissa sighs, refusing her anger to get hold of her in the fashion that she was feeling. She walks over towards the bench with her towel and a bottle of water, wiping her face before taking a few sips from the water before turning her attention towards Kat.

“I just don’t get what her f****** problem is with me. I….”

She stops, she knows that it is futile to ask rhetorical questions as she knows that she is partially to blame also. It was her that began by grabbing Jessie by the throat several weeks ago. It would be foolish to think that there wouldn’t be any retaliation. She knew she had to apologize for it, but it felt so good that she refused to give in to it. She turns to Kat once more, who seems to be very calm and collective… even though Melissa knew that the current Bombshell Roulette champion was burning from within because of the attack on her sister Amber Ryan.

She sighs while turning her attention back to the punching bag and starts to hit final kicks against it before walking over towards the treadmill. She feels Kat’s eyes burning holes into her back without turning her attention towards her. She places both hands on the side bars and lowers her head.

“Spill it Kat….,”

“You need to learn to calm down Mel, someone like Mercedes will roast you.”

These words sting Melissa as she spins around, not having turned on the treadmill and is about to charge in on Kat. But she ultimately stops when she is a few steps away from Kat, who has a smirk on her face as she is shaking her head.

“Man, you are too easy.”

Melissa’s anger is growing, her hands are closed as fists as she is struggling to contain her cool and collectiveness. But she knows that Kat is right, she just hates to admit it.

“Damnit…,”

Melissa turns around as she is about to walk over towards the treadmill to run off her frustration, but is stopped when Kat has reached out and grabs her arm. Melissa spins around, looking annoyed at Kat who smiles at her.

“Come on now baby girl, don’t be like that… I..”

“BE LIKE WHAT??”
 
The anger inside Melissa is building, looking down at the hand that is holding on to her before staring down at the smaller Kat. Wondering how she is keeping her cool? Asking herself if she could learn that one day, but knew that she just have to swallow her pride and anger.

“I see a lot of myself in you when I started off Mel, it’s a learning process that everyone needs to go through. I…”

“Oh great!! Another written exam that I need to take, what is next teacher?? Do I need to do fifty pushups?? To at least show that I am strong enough??”

Melissa yanks her arm out of the grip of Kat before she decides to sit down on the bench on the other side of the gym. Dropping down with an loud sigh, looking away from Kat as she sees a lot of pictures of legendary wrestlers that have come through the doors of this gym and shakes her head.

“How did you manage to contain your composure Kat??”

Kat sits down opposite Melissa on another bench, she smiles as she tapes her fists.

“I get angry just like you Mel, hell haven’t you paid attention to my intentions what I want to do to Masque since Amber?? I just know how to contain my anger so it won’t allow me to make mistakes. At this moment you have been getting some crash courses on what the lower tier of this company are capable of doing to someone else.”

Melissa stares at her, listening to every word while keeping her mouth shut.

“Look, I am not saying that these you have fought aren’t talented. And you allowed someone like Jessie to outsmart you this past Sunday. And you know why??”

Melissa stares at Kat, curious what she is going to say next. But one thing is for sure, she isn’t going to like it.

“You got overconfident Mel, granted. You had Jessie literally in the palm of your hand the other day. And what happened this past Sunday?? You allowed your guard to be dropped and she literally let you bite the dust.”

Melissa is about to react to Kat’s statement, telling her that she was wrong. That Jessie got lucky and that it wouldn’t happen next time. But she decides to keep her mouth shut, because she realizes that she would be making another capital mistake if she even dared to believe those words. Inwardly she curses at herself, wanting to punch something out of frustration… But she refuses to give in.

“How do I change all of this Kat?”

She asks with a sigh, she knows she has to change something in order to keep her composure against a seasoned veteran like Mercedes. Her head snaps upwards as she feels a hand touching her shoulder, causing her to break free from her own inner thoughts as she stares into the eyes of the Bombshell Roulette champion.

“I will teach you, but first?? You and I are going to spar a little.”

Melissa nods her head, allowing herself to finally smile as she actually was looking forward to spar a little with Kat. She knew that this would help her get her focus back again and perhaps learn something about her fellow Saviors stable member for their encounter for the title on the cruise ship later on.

Flashback

June 15 2010

A young Melissa is studying, listening to some music as she hums along with some Coldplay, she turns around on her back as she keeps the book high above her head in an attempt to learn the material for her exams. Suddenly the door opens as the family dog enters the room and quickly jumps up on her bed, startling her for a moment before bursting out in laughter.

“Damnit Jimmy, you shouldn’t sneak up on me like that!”

The small Jack Russel barks in excitement as it is shaking its tail and is trying to give Melissa a lick or two, but her long arms prevents it from reaching her face as it desperately tries to reach. She quickly sits up, starts to cuddle with the dog for a moment before getting up and takes the dog back to the stairs as to take it back downstairs.

”Score that damn goal!!!!”

Melissa hears her father screaming at the television, clearly he has been watching another football game(soccer). Melissa sits down at the edge of the stairs, listening to her father shout and rant along as clearly things aren’t going his way.

“Let’s hope that he had not put any money on the game Jimmy.”

Says Melissa as she is rubbing the dogs belly, understanding now why it had ran up the stairs and towards her bedroom. The dog always got scared when her father got this way, being very sensitive to loud noises caused it always to run towards her. She knew the dog always enjoyed her company as she was always nice to him, maybe too nice as she sometimes spoiled it a little bit too much at times. But she couldn’t help it, she loved the dog and it always made her smile by doing something ridiculous.

“I knew I shouldn’t have placed that bet on this stinking team!!!”

This answered Melissa’s earlier question, even though she had already known that her father was once again betting on something in the hope of one day making a quick big buck. But so far he failed more often than getting that big time payday. She sighs as she slowly gets up to her feet and walks back to her bedroom. Closing the door behind her as she allowed Jimmy to stay in her bedroom.

“Okay Jimmy, you can stay for the night. But you have to get inside your basket okay??”

She watches the dog happily jump out of her hands and walks over to his basket, circling around inside it for a few times before slowly falling in sleep. She smiled, wishing that everything else in life would have been this easy. Only to turn her attention back to her study book as she sighs.

“I guess it’s time to study again.”

Melissa drops on her bed, grabs the book that she was studying from and places her headset back on her head as she immediately starts to bob her head when hearing a classic George Michael song.

“Melissa?? Did Jimmy run into your room???”

Her father can be heard on the other side of the door as he had knocked on her door before talking to her. This caused her to sigh as she paused the music

“He is here dad, want me to bring him downstairs again???”

There’s a moment of silence on the other side of the door, she knew that her father had come to the conclusion that he had scared the dog. He had always loved Jimmy, causing it to make it even harder for him as he realized that these reactions scared the dog. She hears him softly cry as he slowly walks off, telling her that the Jimmy could stay with her for now. She looks down at Jimmy, who is looks up at her from his basket while wiggling his tail..

“Don’t you worry little fellow, daddy will be alright.”

Jimmy barks with excitement before starting to play with a toy inside of his basket while Melissa goes back to study.

Present day

“Can we have a dog dad??!!”

Goth’s son is screaming as he and Melissa had taken him to a dog breeder, Gerrit Jr. immediately runs over to a nest of Labrador pups as he quickly locks a small black lab in his arms that he thought was the cutest. Goth and Melissa can be seen standing at the doorway, smiling at the scene in front of them as Melissa puts her head onto his chest.

“Doesn’t that look cute Gerrit??”

Goth can be seen nodding, giving Melissa a kiss on the forehead as they had been talking about buying a dog for his son’s birthday. Realizing that they wouldn’t always be at home as they are now both travelling together that a companion for his son would be a good distraction for him. Gerrit Jr. had been constantly asking what the surprise was since Goth had told him that he and Melissa had one for him. They even had to blindfold him to be sure that he wouldn’t find out before stepping foot inside the kennel. But the sounds of dogs barking had already given away what the surprise would be.

“This one is so cute dad!! Can I have it?? Please???”

Goth’s son turns his eyes towards him, lifting the small pup in his hands as the little dog was yelping happily as it wiggles it’s tail.

“How can I possibly say no to that Melissa??”

He whispers into her ear before telling his son that if that was the dog he wants, that he can have it. Melissa watches Goth and his son walk off to the dog breeder himself to handle the paper work. Melissa then turns her attention to the other pups in the nest as she saw a small light brown haired pup in the corner of the nest as it is snuggled up to his mother. This caused her heart to melt as she kneels down and watches the small dog and its mother.

“My aren’t you an adorable sight??”

She says with a loving smile on her face, admiring the beautiful sight before sighing. Closing her eyes as she remembers her own dog when she was younger, the happiness that the dog had given her made her want one for herself once more. But she knew that she couldn’t take care of one if she wasn’t home much, but the joy that it would bring Goth’s son would be enough for her.

“I wish Gerrit Jr, would have picked you beautiful, but I think your mother would have something to say about that.”

She runs her fingers across the back of the pup’s head as its eyes are still closed, smiling as the pup is slightly changes his position so that Melissa could caress it better.

“There is room left for a brother or sister Melissa.”

Says Goth as Melissa turns around and sees him standing behind her with his son next to him. The look on her face tells him that she had not expected that from him.

“What are you saying??”

Goth chuckles as he slowly lowers next to her, staring at the small pup as he turns his attention back towards Melissa.

“What I am saying is that I agree that a dog to play with for my son is a great idea, but our house is rather big for just one pup. But after seeing you two dog lovers drool over these dogs made me realize that one isn’t enough.”

His words causes Melissa’s smile to grow before wrapping her arms around his neck and kisses him on the cheek as she whispers thank you into his ear. She slowly pulls away and turns back towards the pup and smiles.

“I think we will be good friends for a very long time.”

She slowly rises as she, Goth and his son walk off as the camera moves back towards the pup before fading out slowly.

The next step in my career

Melissa is seen doing sit-ups in an empty gym, focused as she stares past the camera into the void. She does some more sit-ups before sitting up and grabbing the bottle of water next to her. Splashing some of the water across her face before taking a long sip of water before placing it back on the ground next to her before wiping the sweat from her face with the back of her hand.

“Hello everybody, welcome back to the world of Melissa.”

She gives a wink to the camera as her focus is slowly fading, she slowly gets up to her feet and walks over towards the bend with her towel. She stares at herself in the mirror, feeling quite impressed with her physique, admiring her muscles as she flexes them in front of the mirror for a few moments. She wraps the towel around her neck as she turns around and stares over her shoulder to her back. Nodding in approval as she turns her focus back on the camera.

“You like what you are seeing??”

She giggles as she can tell that the cameraman is feeling awkward by her small flirting, she shakes her head and sighs.

“Seeing that I finished my workout I have time for you people to express my appreciation.”

She turns her head towards the camera, showing a more serious look on her face.

“That’s right, I said appreciation. I know, that is something you wouldn’t expect from some of the superstars or Bombshells that this company possesses. But it’s true, because I realize that I am still nothing more than a rookie. A rookie that has got a mentor that has got the knowledge of this sport that not many possesses. He has been a wrestler on and off for over 20 years…, someone that has done it all and sees it all…..”

“the only question I have is, how much can you learn in your preparation for someone that is as much of a veteran like Goth? Someone that has done it all and seen it all just like him… like Mercedes Vargas.”


She turns silent after uttering the name of the legendary Bombshell, who has done so much in Sin City Wrestling, but also beyond. Someone that she knew would be one of her opponents in the Bombshell title match at the Summer XXXTReme cruise ship. She knew that she would one day face someone that is far more superior to her past two opponents. She just didn’t expected it to happen so soon, making her wonder whether she would be ready for someone like Mercedes.

“I have to admit, when the card came up. I was both surprised and excited. Surprised, merely because you would have expect that they would keep the wrestlers separated from who those who will be participating alongside yourself. But ultimately the excitement got the better of me….”

“Just imagine that you are a young talented ball player, playing your first ever game in the big leagues of the NBA. And your first challenger is the greatest of all time?? Now I have seen a pattern of my past two opponents, telling me that I would not know how I would be able to combat those who have the experience at their side and try to convince me that they could overcome everything that I bring. Now we all know how desperate the two prior in my confrontations ultimately have done to succeed. Which is non-existence so to speak. Because there was no doub inside etheir brains that I would lose, experience equals victory isn’t it not???”


Melissa shakes her head, clearly not believing the words that she used to in an attempt to capture the listening fans imagination, because she knew she would not have so much luck with her opponent.

“Look at me, I’m at it for merely five minutes and already the expectation is driving my nerves to go sky high. Just imagine how my nerves would be the first few seconds that we will be standing face to face inside that six sided ring. Excitement that could have solely two options when it comes down to having me facing someone so much better….. Either I get excited, or ultimately very disappointed. And don’t worry, before you all going to start and scream out the obvious??? I am going to explain why before I will amaze you with so much more that I got to offer.”

“Because let’s face it, excitement always turns into disappointment, no matter how hard you try to conceal it. And you know why??”





She shrugs her shoulders, as if to say that she couldn’t believe that nobody could see the obvious thing that she was seeing.

“No matter how hard you seem to grasp reality of something, or in this case someone’s legacy. It ultimately crumble underneath your feet. Because lets face it, if the woman that is Mercedes Vargas, then why in the hell did she needed to qualify for a championship belt. A championship belt that what I have been told by Goth, is a championship belt that is reserved for those who are at the beginning of their careers, a championship belt that is a test case for wrestlers that aren’t ready yet to make that next step in their careers?? A championship belt that the management known for its constant threat of the unknown, not knowing what you have to endure to win a match to keep the belt…. The mere fact that this grand slam champion has to endure this level of uncertainty…. Makes me wonder what has happened to her legacy that she has fallen down to the level of those who dare to look up instead of having to look down.”

“I am sure that you will take a different approach Mercedes.
That no matter what, it is a championship belt. And the greatness that you are doesn’t concern itself with whether it is championship A, or B or C. As long as you get the spotlight once again shining brightly upon you… just like it did when you were fortunate enough for Goth to ask you to be his partner. For one it was the opportunity to prove to the world that he still had what it took to be a champion, while for the other it was just another opportunity o get a payday… wasn’t it not Mercedes??”


Melissa shakes her head, letting disbelief coming over her.

“Now I know that it is nothing more than an opinion, something that I am entitled to have isn’t it not?? Something that only concerns the one that expresses it, namely myself… And the one that it is addressed towards. And that’s you, but opinions are the easiest things to be swapped aside as if they were pesky bugs isn’t it?? Opinions do not matter is often used by those who disagree, but I am sure that you will sigh and shake your head. Realizing that another rookie is just telling the world what she wants to believe, that it has no impact upon you and that you will teach me a lesson…. Goodie, another instructor that I can cause to have their heads spin around faster than the classic Exorcist movie. Too bad for you Mercedes, that my opinion bears much more weight on the truth because I got to watch it up and close personally, I have seen the mere fact behind the curtains that it wasn’t YOU that ultimately brought glory to the team of you and Goth…. But it was YOU that brought shame when YOU lost the belts at the very first title defense that you and Goth had…”

“Now I know, I know what you must be thinking. Interesting concept Melissa, but what does that got to do with a rookie’s chances in beating a veteran like you?? Good question and I will get to that eventually, all you need to do is show some restrain and be patient.”


She winks at the camera before focusing towards the mirror once again as she empties the bottle of water.

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, so please take notes Mercedes. Or else you will be opening shows very soon by facing the likes of Jessie Salco. You see, unlike you being forced to wrestle the same names like me. I am facing them, in the hope of rising up towards a level so that I do not have to look down again… While with your downward spiral of a career, it will be the ultimate embarrassment that you got to live with until you decide to retire. Now am I saying that every Bombshell that is in this Roulette title division someone that is stuck in limbo?? Of course not, look at Kat for instance. She is the best example I can give you, she is the one that holds the title. Whom already has defended it successfully and is currently in the main event status of this weeks show… a level that I intend to exceed and who knows, perhaps even dare to surpass?? You see what the difference is between you and me?? The mere thought that I am staring at the sunlight of greater things and you into the dark pits of being a disgrace. Makes me wonder, are you that delusional?? Or are you just addicted to it? In the hope of one day get that final energy boost of greatness that ultimately ends up to be your overdose??”

“And before everyone is going to say the obvious and stupid comment that I am wishing her suffer to an addiction like Goth had gone through?? You really to check your ignorant minds before wasting my time with profanity. Because I am seeing someone that used to be at the same level of respect as my fiancé. Who ultimately came back because he didn’t wanted his career to end the same way that Mercedes her career is directed towards. That he knows that there is still one final world title reign left in him, that there is still one or more great iconic matches left in him… While YOU??”


Melissa shakes her head and sighs.

“My words may be harsh, my words are maybe non deserving to the legacy of your career. But at least I know from my past as a kickboxer, that how terrible it is to slide down from the ranks of what you were used to be on a regular basis. To see others, often younger competitors just like me knocking at your door and surpass you. While you are struggling to keep up, every now and then earning victories to give your confidence another boost. Just like I have seen that you have been on a winning streak just like me… good for you Mercedes, there’s nothing like that feeling that nobody can touch you.”

Melissa suddenly does a series of quick punches in the air directed towards the camera, causing it to quickly back off as the fists came a little bit too close to the lens. Melissa’s smiles as she snaps her head from left to right before turning her focus back on the camera.

“I am not going to make the mistake that my past two opponents have made, telling me that they will beat me. The only thing that I am going to say Mercedes, that I want to beat you. I want to beat you in a way that makes you wake up from what kingdom from the sky that you think you will grace us with every single week. Because the reality is that I want to beat you. Whether I kick the taste out of your mouth or that I will put you down on the canvas with my ground attack. It will all come down to one thing, that I want to beat you. That I am the next in I am sure an equal long list of defeats as you have in victories…. Like I already said, you have beaten people on a weekly basis for a while now. That’s great, because that means that when I beat you, you hear that Mercedes?? I said when, not if… but when I beat you, I will know that I have beaten someone that means more to me and my career than the two I have already beaten.”

“And that doesn’t mean I don’t respect and appreciate the efforts of the two young girls, but from the line of sports where I came from it means so much more by beating a woman… a lady, because we can all kick some girls asses and walk away as if it was nothing. No Mercedes, I want the very best that you claim to be. To have your head hanging on my wall as a trophy of some sorts will make it all worth it by beating a woman that unlike her past three victories is on a downward spiral.”


She slowly gets up to her feet, stares at the camera and shakes her head.

“Just whatever you do and say, please don’t disappoint just me but also yourself by telling me that I am wrong. Don’t disappoint me by telling me the obvious that you will teach me a lesson. Because those words mean that you do not respect who I am and what I stand for. Because I stand for those who can accomplish so much by working hard and believing in themselves. Because that is what I stand for, to prove to myself and to my fiancé that I do belong. And I know, don’t let his kind and supportive words fool you. I know that he still has some doubts in his mind whether I belong here. Whether my two wins is a positive sign that I belong in the same ring with people like them and you… before that I move on to bigger fish that actually make headlines and do not repeat themselves like they did ten years ago. Because that’s what you are, stuck in the past. Why don’t you just call up the mean girls and have a final reunion or some sorts. Because there’s always a group of people that will cheer for a nostalgia pop…. Not me Mercedes, I am one punch, one kick or one submission away from sending you to Summer XXXTReme a broken and battered Bombshell that you are… and those victories in a row does not hide the mental and physical scars that are clearly showing underneath the thick layers of makeup and lies. But you will find that out eventually this coming Sunday.”

Melissa walks to the door to exit the gym before turning around and stares at the camera for the final time.

“I hope you will admire the handy work that I will bring to the dance this Sunday Mercedes. Because when I am done with you, I will turn you into a masterpiece for the final time…. Because I will capture you in a way that will allow people to remember you forever and talk about you upon the same level as the Mona Lisa. Ending your career on a high note when I beat you into an early retirement… until Sunday Mercedes… until Sunday…,”

With that Melissa walks through the doorway as the shot slowly fades.



35
Climax Control Archives / Saviors vs. Saviors (rp vs Ken Davison)
« on: June 24, 2022, 03:23:03 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Six: An unlikely confrontation.


It’s early in the morning, Melissa and Goth are preparing themselves for breakfast as “Godly”  Ken Davison invited Goth to join him at the Marriott Old Town restaurant of the hotel that they are staying at. Goth is putting on a clean shirt as Melissa puts on her jeans and a tight shirt. She walks over towards the mirror and brushes her hair before turning her attention towards Goth.

“You ready Gerrit??”

He looks at her, nodding his head. She could tell by the look on his face that he had a bad night, he has had those quite some time since he had lost his opportunity for the Internet championship. He had taken it personally, but tried to conceal it from anyone but failed to hide it from her.

“Yeah, I am. How much time we got left?”

She looks at the alarm clock on the bedstand next to her side of the bed, the clock reads 8:45 am. They had agreed around 09:00 am.

“Fifteen minutes”

He nods his head, looking at the clothes sprawled across the bed. Second guessing if he should be putting on something else instead, causing Melissa to get annoyed.

“You got five minutes to decide what you want to wear Gerrit, or else I am going to drag you to the restaurant dressed like that.”

Goth scowls at her, scratches his head and finally decides to stick what he has got on. He put on a jacket before running his hands across his body to check whether he hasn’t forgotten something.

“I’m ready, you??”

She puts on a necklace and nods her head as they walk towards the door of their hotel room, directing their attention towards the elevator. There they stand there, waiting for the elevator to reach the floor of the restaurant as Goth is chewing on his lower lip as this forces Melissa to press the stop button of the elevator, causing the elevator to stop as she turns her attention to him.

“Okay, out with it.”

Goth turns his attention towards Melissa, looking at her with a questionable look on his face.

“What are you talking about??”

But he can tell by the look on her face that she isn’t buying the supposedly sincerity in his voice, this causes him to sigh as he nods his head.

“I’m worried Melissa.”

This causes her to raise an eyebrow, clearly she did not expected this answer from him.

“Worried?? About what?? It’s just us having breakfast Gerrit, it’s not like he is going to deliver a chair shot to your head.”

She expected her sense of humor to work magic on his mood as it has done in the past, but he remains silent. She senses some drops of sweat to pour down his face as she walks over towards him. She places her hands on his chest while staring into his eyes with a look of concern.

“What happened??”

He looks at her with a look of fear dripping from his face, something she had never witnessed before.

“It was way back in Global Wrestling Alliance, I was the world champion and I was scheduled to defend my title against a fellow stablemate. Her name was Makayla, an opponent with whom I had gone to dinner with prior to our confrontation…. And…”

Goth lowers his face, not wanting to show his face to Melissa when he uttered the words.

“She beat me for the belt….”

He nearly whispered, almost impossible for anyone to hear but Melissa.

“Are you ashamed because you lost to…”

“NO!!!”

His face suddenly snaps upwards to hers, with an anger upon his face as he is clearly not liking the direction her question went.

“In my past I have faced a lot of women that were just as great or even better than a lot of men. I never saw my opponents as women or men, but just like that. As my opponents, the reason that I lost to her was…. Because I held back, I did not wanted to put my stable mate through the same punishment that I usually did to any of my opponents… And it cost me the one title that I held more than any world champion in the history of the company…. Because I held back….”

Now she understood why Goth was so silent, why he was nervous and sweating. He was worried history would repeat itself once more against Ken Davison. Someone that just like Goth had seen it all, an experienced wrestler that would take advantage of a given situation. This caused her toplace her hands upon his shoulders as she stared at him intently.

“A wise men once told me that you need to identify the biggest threat you’re your opponent holds over you and eliminate it.”

“Melissa, I…”

Goth recognized that Melissa was going to use a lesson of his against him, but she placed her hand against his mouth to silence him.

“In mere weeks I will be facing several women for the Roulette title, amongst them is Kat. I intend to give her exactly that what I know I have to bring to be successful, just like I have done against Chloe and Arianne. Just like I have to do against Mercedes this coming week, so don’t you dare to do the opposite of YOUR OWN philosophy when it serves you best mister.”

Goth’s expression changes, he hated to be lectured by someone else…. But his anger is mostly aimed at himself, because he knows that she is right and nods his head.

“You are right Mel, I had forgotten the oldest of lessons when it contained to myself for a moment. I will be ready this Sunday, but I think it’s time that we keep Ken from waiting any longer upon our arrival.”

The two smile as Melissa plants a kiss upon his lips as she pressed the button on the elevator for them to move to the floor of the restaurant.

The 3rd Avenue Grille at Scottsdale Marriott Old Town wasn’t particularly fancy. What it is, for Ken Davison at least, is convenient. It’s standard restaurant faire, brown oak tables coated with urethane to protect the wood, fake marble countertops, and between the two different styles of chairs, the first being a beige with these hideous darker brown circular patterns, the other being an odd mix of colors that looks like the unholy mixture of mustard and asparagus. Whoever was in charge of the decor was very much overpaid. Still, the place was decent enough. The food was reasonably priced and Ken was staying in the hotel the restaurant is attached to. Wearing black jeans and an orange polo, he made sure to wear something that would make him easy to find without being too obnoxiously loud.

Nursing his coffee, he sits looking down at his phone, catching up on the latest comings and goings in the world while he waits. Goth and Lady Melissa see Ken already sitting at one of the tables.  Ken stands up and offers Goth and Melissa his hand.

“Good to see you, big man.”

Goth nods his head in approval before extending his hand towards Ken and shakes it.

“Good to see you Ken, I brought Melissa with me. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Of course. If it wasn’t our week with Adina I probably would have brought Kyra along. It’s the whole newlywed thing, I suppose. I’ve been trying to get her to come over here since I joined up.”

Goth nods his head, looking over at his fiance as he softly squeezes her hand before they decide to sit down across Ken. Ken knows that feeling. He misses that feeling. Being professional wrestlers, both he and his wife understand the nature of business requires him to be away. That doesn’t mean they like it very much.

“I hope we will get the opportunity to meet the lucky lady, I think Melissa would love to get to know her better. Seeing us men are still dominating the Saviors”

He chuckles as Melissa gives him a fake scowl

“It’s a good thing. We’re still celebrating because her sister just won the World Title over in UGWC where we are the Cooperative Champs together. With all this shit going on with Knox and Masque, we needed a bit of good news.”

Ken’s expression sits somewhere between his recent joy but the concern for Amber.

“Sorry,” Ken says with a certain softness in his tone. “Didn’t mean to lean right into the heavy stuff. It’s just been… I don’t know, man. Mac’s been a brother to me for almost 20 years. Even if Amber still wanted me to turn into a chalk outline, I couldn’t just stand back and watch this happen. But, what am I doing? Sitting here and watching it happen because I’ve been told that the next time I put my hands on one of the female talents, I’m done.”

Goth nods his head in agreement, he stares at Ken for a moment or two before letting out a sigh of his own.

“I understand where you are coming from Ken, even though I know you all just for over 6 months now. I can tell that we are a unit, a family of sorts. And in past federations I have been in the ring with some of the toughest women out there, if someone would have done to Melissa what Masque did to Amber…. I…”

His words trail off for a moment, staring at the beautiful young woman that has an expression on her face that nobody will harm her without a butt kicking.

“But the important thing is that we have each other’s backs, nobody is going to mess with us and will live to tell the tale.”
Melissa joins in

“And if Kat doesn’t finish the job this week against Masque? Well I will gladly take my chance in doing so”

“There is definitely a line forming, that’s for sure. Besides, I’ve got a little surprise in store for Masque myself. I’m still working out all the details, but I think Masque underestimated exactly how many friends Amber has.”


“I am sure that everything will come to be as it was meant to be, Ken,”

Goth says as he grabs the menu and looks to make an order.

“But perhaps we should order something before we go and dwell deeper into Savior’s business”

“I think that is an excellent idea.”

The Saviors triumvirate disengage for a moment while they are looking over the menu.

“I think I will order the Southwest Omelette."

Says Goth before turning his attention to Melissa.

“I'll go for the Arugula Salad, myself.”

Goth turns his attention to Ken.

“Egg White Veggie Frittata for me. Not my first choice, but the doctor’s been getting on me about my numbers.”

“I am glad we got this opportunity to talk about where we should go next Ken, knowing that Mac is not able to be our leader right now. And also the mere fact that we are somehow booked in a match together this week, makes things rather…. Interesting wouldn’t you agree?”

Ken noticeably scowls.

“Pardon the language, but it’s complete and total horse shit. They have seen me standing in the ring, night after night, talking about how the Saviors don’t work the Saviors. It is a complete and total slap in the face from the office. Probably retribution from that whole Amber Ryan incident.”

Goth sits back, places his hands in front of his face and stares at Ken for a moment before nodding his head.

“What has surprised me the most is that you have made it very clear that you wanted the world champion, now I understand that we do not assign matches and decide who we face. But I do agree that putting us in a ring together as opponents makes no sense. Merely the fact that we both are seasoned veterans, who do not back down from a fight is the only understandable reason I could come up with why…. But it is still sad…. Forgive me if I prefer to use the lighter tones of logic.”

He gives a half assed smile

“As far as I am concerned, if you want the shot at the Internet Championship, it’s yours. I’m not worried about championships right now. The only reason I’m even remotely concerned with the World Championship is because that coward Matt Knox holds it. The only reason, and I am sure the both of you know this, that I haven’t taken Matt Knox and torn him asunder is because I promised Mac I would let him handle this. If there is anything left, if being the operative word, then I will finish the job.”

Ken audibly scoffs.

“Fucking Arschgeige!”

Goth’s expression turns into a scowl as well, knowing what it must be like for Mac as he had to watch his wife get assaulted. Having to deal with Knox and how everyone else has come together. He looks at Melissa and then back at Ken.

“I have unfinished business to deal with our beloved Internet champion. I don’t mind losing to a better man, but the way he has done so infuriates me. To the level that I had send Kris his brother packing, hoping that the kid that wanted to live his brother’s dream will never come back again to pull that stunt on me again. So at least I thank you for allowing me to have that opportunity, but at least I do hope that seeing that we are booked to fight…. That at least we will make the world watch us compete as men with respect for each other.”

“I mean, if that’s what you want. We are, if nothing else, professionals. I just have to be honest here, I feel like I am going back on my word if I do.”

Goth stares at him, knowing what it means to go back on your own word.

“Forgive me if I made you feel that way by asking you to do so, perhaps we should try something that would benefit both of us??”

“If you’re okay with this, then I’m okay with this. Besides, it will be nice to have a match where I don’t have to worry about watching my back. Should someone be stupid enough to try and get in Saviors business, that’s their funeral.”

“I give you my word that you will not have to worry about me or Melissa, she will be a spectator. And indeed IF someone dares to interfere…. We will show the world what the Saviors are truly capable off by handling their own business.”

He smiles at Ken

“So I suggest we will have a classic match this Sunday, before we turn our attention to the job at hand.”

“Then that, sir, is exactly what we will do.” Ken takes a quick sip of his coffee. “But, first, breakfast.”

The waitress comes over and the group begins ordering food, getting to know each other in a less professional manner. This could be dangerous. As it says in Marui Puzo’s ”The Godfather”, “Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

Remembering old times

Goth had agreed to meet up with an old familiar name, someone that he has not talked to in quite some time. He had gotten a message from her moments after he had finished breakfast with Ken and Melissa, surprising him. Not as much of that she wanted to see him, but more where she wanted to meet him caught him off guard.
“Scottsdale Public Library???”

He asks with a sly grin on his face, noticing the familiar face of the woman that he had known as Makayla, former stablemate in the Global Wrestling Alliance. He had known that she had always been a sucker for books, she always had several large books with her during travels. Sometimes she even discussed the story that she was reading while travelling with him and his wife, arguing about whatever the plot was and sometimes even discussing better endings. The woman turned her attention to Goth and gives him the sparkling smile that he had come to know from her.

“Hello Gerrit, how are you??”

She asks, causing him to remember how much he had loved listening to her voice for all these years and how much he had missed it. Goth had taken Makayla under his wing from the moment that she had joined the group that was led by Al Cohol and Grinder. Almost as if he had seen her as a pupil that he wanted to guide to bigger things, just like what he is doing for Melissa. But Makayla had decided to quit soon after the company had closed its doors due to personal reasons.

“I’m doing well Shawna, thanks for asking. And how are you??”

She smiles after hearing her real name, something that she had only shared with those who were close friends to her. She placed down the book that she had grabbed from the library when she arrived while waiting for him, he looked down at it and smiled.

“I guess you haven’t changed a bit since leaving wrestling.”

She smiles, nodding her head as she gently motions for him to sit down at the chair on the other end of the table. He accepts her offer as he sits down, unbuttoning his jacket before placing it on the chair next to him before turning his attention back to her.

“I doubt that your message you send me was for me to do a book report??”

She giggled while shaking her head no, placing her long slender fingers on top of the book as he noticed her finger nails still to be as long and elegant as they used to when she was wrestling. He always had a thing for long finger nails, Chantal drove him crazy at times as she would have scratched them across his back while making love. He chuckles, making a mental note to ask Melissa whether she would have been interested in something like that… although he already knew the answer would be no.

“I saw you were wrestling again, I wanted to see how you were doing. Plus I am happy that  you have managed to move on after Chantal’s passing.”

He nodded his head as she was referring to his relationship with Melissa and him overcoming his alcohol addiction. He felt her hand touch his in a way she had often done when the two or even three of them confided each other with personal issues that they went through.

“Thank you Shawna, I appreciate it. You look good too, how is life treating you??”

She smiles, nodding her head towards the ring around her ring finger.

“I’m doing wonderful, met a nice man several years ago. Got married, two kids later…. And now I am telling them bedtime stories before they doze off.”

The two share a laugh as she lets go off his hand, turning her attention away from him as she looks around the library.

“I cannot remember how many hours I used to spend in libraries like these when I had some time for myself. I cannot phantom being anywhere else to find my peace…, unlike people like you that just ran off to the bar and drank alcohol.

Goth chuckles, nodding his head as he remembers the days where he would spend more time in bars more often than he spend in his hotel… and yet he could perform the very next night as if he had not drank at all.

“Yeah, those were some interesting days…, sometimes I wished that I did exactly what you were doing.”

She laughs at him, shaking her head in disbelief

“You would have gone crazy in no time Gerrit, so don’t kid yourself okay??”

The two share a laugh as silence comes over them, Makayla opens the book and pulls out a picture of herself and Goth when they were younger.

“What’s this??”

Makayla stares at him while he takes in the picture, trying to recollect the memories that were hidden behind it.

“That was when you had stood alongside me when I was dealing with leaving my ex.”

Goth remembers that moment, recollecting how unhappy she was with the man that she was dating, someone that was for quite some time a part of the roster of Global Wrestling Alliance. His hands tense as he turns them into fists. He had several moments where he wanted to just beat the living shit out of the guy who she was dating, but Makayla had always told him no. She had always preferred for him to be more a friend that listened to her, which he did. He had been relieved after finally being informed that she indeed left him. Even put a restraining order on the man as the owners of the company had terminated his contract with he company after news had come to their ears of his violent abuse.

She had been staying a very long time with him and his then wife Chantal, because Makayla knew that her ex was capable of stalking her as he had done in the past. But she had found peace at Goth’s home, something that to this very day she was very thankful for.

“I wished I could have returned the favor for you when I had learned of Chantal’s passing. Because you and her had done so much for me when I tried to rebound from my past relationship.”

“Shawna, you…”

But Makayla stops him by putting her hand upto his face, causing him to become silent.

“Please, let me finish Gerrit.”

Goth decides to become silent, listening to whatever it was that Makayla had to say next.

“I love you Gerrit, I have always loved you. You had been there for me since day one. And I wanted to thank you for it, but there has been one thing that has been haunting me ever since I retired.”

Goth raises his eyebrow after hearing this from Makayla.

“What’s that??”

She sighs, lowering her face for a moment as she recollects her thoughts before looking upwards again.

“I know you held back against me when we thought Gerrit, I understand that you had reservations…. But I wished that you hadn’t.”

The words completely came as a surprise to him, staring back at the serious look on her face. Realizing that she had known all along and never told him. He lowers his face, trying to find a suitable answer to her question, but he knew that only the truth would do.

“I didn’t held back because of what had transpired before that Shawna.”

“Then at least tell me why you weren’t at the top of your game that night??”

Goth’s grimace changes into a dark one as he slowly looks upwards at the woman that wanted to know the truth.

“I havenever been in the position that I had to fight someone I have loved more as my own family. And before you mention Jonathan Porter, let me tell you that I do consider him as my brother… But brother’s fight all the time and they argue all the time. But at that moment when I had to face you my courage just sank all the way down from my boots into the ground. I know this may sound crazy Shawna, but I just couldn’t get myself to inflict pain upon you like I enjoyed doing to others.”

He turns his head away from her, trying to recollect his thoughts and lets out a deep sigh.

“It was as if I was facing off my wife, the one that I had loved more than anyone at that point in time. And suddenly it was YOU!!! I had to face the one person that I had hoped I would avoid facing, because of what you meant for me.”

The look on Makayla’s face changes into one of utter concern.
“Gerrit? What are you saying??”

He stares at her, bloodshed eyes aimed at the woman that he had not seen in so many years. This was the first moment that he had noticed that it seemed as if she had not aged in ages, wondering whether she was merely a memory of his own imagination.

“I love you Shawna, you are one of the dearest friends of mine that I have ever had. Even if we haven’t spoken to each other in many years, there has not been a day that I did not think of you. Hoping that you have found happiness in your life.”

This caused a smile to emerge upon her face as he gives a weak smile

“I was afraid that all the painful memories would come back to me that you had gone through with that…..”
Goth could not get the name of her ex escape his lips, but she understood him

“I thought you just said it did not had to dowith…”

“It did matter, because every time I saw you do  promo… I saw the face of who you had been after what he had done to you. I could only hear the tears that you had shed every time we spoke on the phone or in private. I was afraid that it would take the upper hand of me and become the violent man that I had wanted to be if he and I were ever to be alone in the same room for five freaking minutes. I was afraid that I would lose control and do to you….,”

He lowers his head in shame, as he suddenly feels the hand of Makayla tap the back of his han, causing him to slowly look upwards and stare into her eyes. Seeing a look of gratitude that she had not shown a few moments ago.

“Thank you Gerrit, I know now that it wasn’t you that let me win on purpose…. But that the reason behind it was so much deeper.”

The two slowly rise as they give each other a hug, the embrace lasts several moments before Goth releases her and the two smile.

“Now I hope you will not tell Ken Davison this same excuse 15 years from this Sunday.”

There’s a sparkle in her eyes as the two laugh and Goth nods his head

“No way…, not a chance.”

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: “Godly” Ken Davison.


June 24th 2022

Goth can be seen in his hotel room, staring at the picture Makayla had given him earlier this week. A picture of him and her in an embrace, he is so focused that he had not noticed the camera crew moving in on him until they are very close to him. Causing him to sigh and places the picture next to him on the table.

“Sometimes it seems like some of us never have any privacy, but I know I shouldn’t complain. It’s what you sign up for as a wrestler and you have to deal with it, themere fact that you are public property from the entire world. But I am glad that some people, just like me think differently about that. Don’t we Ken??”


He smirks after mentioning the name of another member of the Saviors, who happens to be put into this match by management. Ken had expressed his feelings about it during breakfast earlier this week, Goth had felt the same way. Not wanting to face someone of the same group, especially when the reason of it like to determine the number one contender for Jack Washington’s title is simplistic as it is.

“I can tell why Underwood and Ward put us together, me for having lost the way I did… and you, because you never had your title rematch in the first place. But seriously, both of us have a serious argument to not have to be thrown into a match like this…. Even especiallynow because you do not even concern yourself about that title at this moment…. Because for usas the Saviors, there is far more important matters at hand.”

Goth turns his attention towards the camera crew, not showing any sign of emotion or whatsoever.

“Matters that Mac has placed US as a unit to take matters in our own hands. Because even with his focus being solely upon his wife and avenging the lowlifes that are at the center of it all… doesn’t mean we need to relinquish our duties isn’t it??”

“Of course it doesn’t, but the company could have done themselves and ourselves a favor by just booking me for another opportunity against Jack Washington. The one thing that is exactly what this company needs. But I guess I still have to prove myself over and over again. I mean seriously, apparently me beating Jason Halc in my last match wasn’t enough for them to be convinced?? No, let us fight instead to determine who gets a shot at the title… Knowing full well that we both are men of our word and do not deliberately lose a match in favor of the other… oh how we appreciate those who truly have shed blood and sweat for this company in favor of those who seem to be coming out of wrestling gyms by the dozens as if they are a mass production coming from a factory line. Only problem about those supposedly “superstars” is that their warranty ends from the moment that they set foot outside the factory for the very first time. How things seem to change in comparison of how we had to fight and claw until we reached what we deserved. But who knows, maybe one day they will all wake up won’t they??”


He chuckles as he takes a sip of water from a glass that stood next to him.

“Ahh that hits the spot, funny how I had never expected me to appreciate the chance to drink a glass of water. Then again, there are so many other things that I have learned to appreciate in life. Just like trust and appreciation. Something that I had been lacking until I had made the decision to join the Saviors. Saviors do not fight Saviors, that’s not what we are. But doesn’t mean that I wouldn’t love to find out who would be victorious when the two of us faced off against each other? Two veterans, two technical masterpieces that do not shy away from brawling with each other. But always have the essence of our sports in the back of our heads, the one thing that has brought us so far in our careers… and that’s the essence of pure wrestling.”

“ And I have to admit Ken, even though I do appreciate you, I respect you and admire you. I want this more than you will want to win this match and you know why don’t you?? If things were differently, I know that we would tear the roof off from the building that we will be competing in this Sunday. But that doesn’t mean that we are going to give the world nothing more than a five minute exhibition before you lay down for me….”


Goth laughs sinister, taking another sip from the glass of water before putting it back on the table next to him.

“It’s Saviors vs. Saviors and that is exactly what the world is going to get. It will be uncomfortable for the two of us, but at least we are professionals that know we have to do our job. Just like Kat and Mac Bane knew in the Blast From the Past tournament, just like I knew when me and him also faced each other in the same tournament earlier that year… but there was no way in hell that I wanted to fall down before him… and that is something he had known as well, even though at that time I wasn’t an official member of the group just yet.”

“I expect you to fight me Ken, I expect you to show me and the world how good you and I really are. I expect a wrestling clinic, I expect pain to tear through our bodies out of respect for each other. But I also expect for neither of us to hold back… I expect neither of us to give a house show performance that will make the crowd cheer in laughter or perhaps sing a song…. No Ken, I expect to see two members of the most elite foundation that this company has ever produced in the Saviors to be at the very top of their game.”


He slowly rises upwards, staring at the camera as he flexes his muscles for a few moments.

“I know you will not be intimidated Ken, neither will I. but that’s where the foundation of our respect ends. I have already shared a moment of shame with someone that I have respected that I had carried with me for over fifteen years, I have no intention of doing the same with you Ken. You are going to get the absolute BEST version of Goth that is out there. So that we both know that this version is going to face Jack Washington one more time, to challenge him for the SCW Internet Championship…. And take it away from him.”

He closes his eyes and smiles.

“I know that the title of King of Kings has been used more often than necessary. None of them ever deserved the privilege of carrying the cross that HE had worn. To finally utter the words towards his OWN Father, telling HIM to forgive them…Because they do not know what they have done. That my friend, is true love. True compassion for those who do not even deserved it. Whereas you, “Godly” Ken Davison… I know that we do not have to ask for forgiveness, because WE do understand… “We part of the Trinity that people need to understand. That we are here to save them…. Not ourselves, because we have already been saved…. Just like after our match, I will save Jack Washington from the burden of being the Sin City Wrestling’s Internet Champion in mere weeks…. But before that moment comes, let us both forgive the people of Sin City Wrestling for their sins…. Amen…”

With that the shot slowly fades.


36
Climax Control Archives / Time to prove the world
« on: June 17, 2022, 04:51:25 PM »
(ooc: I have permission to use the character Kat from the handler)

A wonderful time together
 
Tucson, Arizona.

June 14 2022, 9pm.

Goth hand Melissa are seen sitting in a secluded spot in a small restaurant, Goth had booked the entire restaurant for themselves to preserve some privacy for the two of them. They are both eating some fish while enjoying some classic jazz in the background being played by a local jazz band. Goth is sitting in his trademark Armani suit, a dark blue one with a matching tie. His jacket is hanging across the seat of his chair. His hair is tied up in a long pony tail, so that it will not fall in front of his eyes as he is admiring the beautiful woman that is sitting ion the other end of the table.

“Enjoying your dinner my love=”

He asks his fiancé as the camera turns around, there we see Melissa seated wearing a strapless yellow dress that clings perfectly against her body. The dress has a slit that reveals part of her leg that leaves you wonder, but hides enough to keep things classy. She is drinking some wine from a crystal glass, something that Goth always inquired a restaurant of having before booking a dinner for them as he just wanted to have the very best to offer for his loved one. He himself was drinking orange juice, refusing to drink alcohol after what had transpired when his wife had perished.

Melissa smiles as she nods her head before taking a final sip from her glass and places it back upon the table. She places her hands underneath her chin and stares at the man that promised he along with Whisper would train her.

“I have to say, you sure know how to spoil a lady Gerrit, this restaurant is wonderful and the food is incredible. How….”

She doesn´t finish her sentence as she sees Goth smirk towards her, already knowing what she was going to ask.

“How did I find this restaurant?? Well I have to kill you if I told you”

He smiles before putting a napkin to his mouth before answering her question.

“I remembered this restaurant when I was still competing in Global Wrestling Alliance. The then owner of this establishment was a fan of the company, he had connections with Grinder and Al Cohol. And if you ever got hand picked by the owners to represent their group, then you wouldn´t ever have to worry about booking a table for the rest of your life. Plus my picture is on the wall behind you.”

Goth says while pointing towards the wall of people who had visited this restaurant in the past, posing with the then owner. Melissa turns around and sees an old picture of a younger looking Goth and his manager/then wife Sapphira. She rolls her eyes before turning her attention back to her fiancé.

“I should have known, so are there other restaurants I should know off that has the same wrestlers friendly policy??”

She giggles as she watches Goth nearly choke on a piece of his fish before drowning it away with his glass of orange juice. He then turns his gaze back at his fiancé, that told her everything that she needed to know. The two turned their attention back to their dinner for the next ten minutes, calmly enjoying the music and sharing a word or two every now and then. They have always enjoyed moments like these as she had gotten accustomed to his wealth very quickly. Although she always had protested that she would have preferred to chip in every now and then, because she knew that others ultimately see her as a gold digger. Goth had offered her a job at his friend Jonathan Porter back in the day before they had a long talk about him returning to wrestling. She had loved the opportunity to earn something on her own and Goth had offered to place all of her earnings on her own bank account, in case if ever came a moment that she needed her own money. But as expected, that moment to this very day has not come, but she had always shared her gratitude towards him for allowing her to stand on her own two feet as well.

Goth suddenly reached down inside his jacket and pulled out an envelope, this causes Melissa to raise an eyebrow as she stared at it inside his hand.

“What is this Gerrit??”

He smiles as he gestures her to take it, as she ultimately reached out for and grabbed it. She stares at him for a few moments before opening the envelope and pulls out….

“As your manager, I had decided to receive your first paycheck after your win against Chloe a few weeks ago. I thought it was a reason for us to celebrate this.”

She looks back up at him with a look of shock, she didn’t know that this was a part of the business that they were. Already assuming that the money would have been transferred tot heir shared bank account.

“I…, I don’t know what to say Gerrit. I….”

He places a hand on top of hers, squeezing it softly and reassuringly. This caused her to look up from the check that he had handed to her as she stares at his eyes with tears of joy emerging. She realized that she is truly now a part of something that her fiancé has been part of on and off for 20 years now. Understanding that she was very thankful for the fact that she had him helping her into this line of business. Helping her make the right decisions and to know who you can and cannot trust without making the many mistakes he had made when he had started out with Sapphira.  She places the paycheck down on the table next to her and reaches out for his hands as the two share a moment together.

“I will do anything in my power not to disappoint you.”

He smiles as he places his hand on top of the hand with her engagement ring , he softly rubs his fingers across the soft skin of her fingers before stopping as he feels the coldness of the jewelry.

“You have already made me a very proud man when you competed in your first ever match. But you have to understand that since you have stepped foot inside that ring for the very first time, that people are now noticing you. They will watch your every move, listen to your every word. Waiting for a moment to come that you will make a mistake and capitalize upon it. Because if these Bombshells are anything as the guys in that locker room that I have to deal with, you being associated with me means nothing to them.”

She nods her head, soaking up every word that he is telling her while turning her hand around that he was caressing and locks her fingers with his.

“I have allowed you in recent weeks to acclimate to our way of life, to our way of preparing for a match. You have to realize that even though she put on a hell of a fight, Chloe needs to understand that to survive in this business that you need to learn how to turn that switch off. Not to be the nice sweet girl that she is, but to learn that the other one is coming to you’re your spot. And I am positive that most of these ladies, they will look at you and tell you that you got lucky.”

Melissa rolls her eyes

“Like Jessie???”

Goth chuckles after hearing the name of the Bombshell that for some reason they keep bumping into backstage, but eventually  nods his head in reaction to her words.

“That indeed also includes Jessie Salco. But even though how strong or rough her words are attempted to be, there are women out there that are exceptionally with cutthroat mentality. Just look at Kat for instance, she had to learn the hard way that having friends is great, but she realized ultimately that when it comes down to earning these cheques.”

He points at the envelope next to Melissa

“That friends can be a liability, thankfully there are those who stick around you and do have the best interest at heart. Whereas others just want to ride your coattail and enjoy the ride while it lasts.”

Melissa nods her head in understanding, mentally imprinting the words into her brain. She knewthat she had a tough fight with Chloe. She had commented her opponent on putting a good fight and started to like the young girl, although Goth had warned her not to get too friendly with everyone just overnight. But he had no qualms over Chloe, what isn’t to be liked about her she had often thought.

But she had understood what he had meant with his words of advice, she had known that this “dinner date” wasn’t just going to be a small celebration of their recent victories in past weeks. He had told her that he would critique her after every single match and would not hold back on telling her the negatives over the positives. She had forgotten these words after she had wrestled for Climax Control 332 and not having heard a single thing between that show and CC 333. But now she understood why, she realized that he was testing her. Making sure that she would not drop her guard, especially now with her second match coming up. A qualifying match to advance to a multi Bombshell match for the Bombshell Roulette title, a title that Kat Jones held.

“You do realize that this week is even far more important than your in ring debut right??”

Melissa blinks a second, she was lost in her own thoughts. Not believing that if she could be in a potential title match that she needed to refocus back on him. She could tell that he had noticed as he was shaking his head towards her.

“That Melissa, is exactly why I told you to remain focused at all times Melissa.”

She nods her head as her face starts to blush in shame.

“I’m sorry, you are right.”

She knew that in situations like these that his face would turn gentle, smiling at her as she admitted to him that she was wrong. But his gaze remained focused upon her, as if he was a teacher that is telling her that she had detention. This caused her to be insecure whether she had made the right decision or whether she said the right thing.

“It’s okay Melissa, I was merely pointing out that some of these Bombshells would smell blood in one instance of hesitation or doubt. You see, every match that you step foot inside the ring is the most important match in your career. Don’t look behind you, because the outcome of that match cannot be changed. But neither do not look too far ahead, especially when it is only your second match ever. I know it is tempting to think past your opponent, looking at the names that already have qualified for a Bombshell Roulette title shot. To experience a match that is unlike anything else that you have ever experienced my dear. But to get there, you got to beat someone that is already waiting for you to make a mistake.”

She nods her head, inwardly letting out a sigh of relief as she realizes that he wasn’t angry at her, merely pointing out that he had noticed a sign of weakness and reminding her of it so she would not make that same mistake again.

“But don’t worry your pretty little head for too much homework for one night. We are here to celebrate you’re in-ring debut and winning your debut match.”

He says as he raises his glass of orange juice in the air, waiting for her to grab her glass of wine as the two toast

“To the future…”

“To the future……”

Both of them say with a smile upon their faces as the shot fades.

Preparation for my match

We see Melissa kick against the punching bag with aggression as we see Kat holding on to the bag, trying to maintain her position as Melissa’s kicks are with lots of force.

“You okay Mel?”

Asks Kat after Melissa finishes with a spinning kick to the bag before walking towards the bench where her bottle of water is. She takes a long tug from the bottle while keeping her eyes forced upon the mirror in front of her, showing her sweating body as she runs her arm across her face to wipe some of her sweat from her forehead before sighing.

“Yeah, I guess….”

She turns her face towards Kat, who is now resting her right arm against the punching bag and shows a concerned look on her face as that causes Melissa to sigh and nod her head.

“Okay, It´s the complete bullshit you know.”

Kat walks over towards the bench and sits down, grabbing her own bottle and takes a sip from it also while looking upwards to Melissa, padding on the bench to sit beside her as Melissa smiles and does so.

“You talking about the social attention you are getting?”

“Is it that obvious?”

Melissa sighs, she turns her head towards the punching bag that she was kicking towards a few moments ago. Staring at it as it as she is closing her hands to fists in annoyance.

“Gerrit had warned me about people wanting to take shots at me because of him. , or even because I am a rookie and that they would not acknowledge your first victory as a real one. I feel bad for Chloe, she gave it her all.. I just happened to beat her.”

Kat nods her head and smiles, she takes a sip from her bottle before turning her attention back towards Melissa.

“Everyone wants to claim that they were the first one that has beaten any newcomer that steps foot in our organization. Or merely to be the one that can claim that she is the Alpha Female of the entire roster, trust me. I have had to deal with several bullshit myself, but now that I am the Roulette champion, exactly what I told them I would become.”

Melissa’s expression is focused upon Kat, raising her eyebrow in curiosity.

“You?? By whom??”

Kat turns her gaze towards Melissa and her expression upon her face has changed into a serious one. She keeps her gaze upon Melissa for a few moments before pushing some sweaty hairs out of her face and sighs.

“I have been her for a while now Mel, I have had some confrontations either inside the ring or on social media. People that I considered to have been my friends, but also people that now believe that they deserve to wear what I got.”

Melissa nods her head, she understands that being the Roulette champion makes you be the hunted one instead of being the hunter. She looks down at her hands, slowly reopening them slowly as the whiteness disappears as the blood flows back through her hands and fingers.

“Roxi and Keira??”

Kat nods, Melissa has heard about the situation from Goth. She never wanted to confront Kat about it, even though she could not understand why people would do this. But then remembered the warning from Goth about not opening up too much towards people that you didn’t knew. She herself had some altercations with Jessie Salco, she couldn’t believe that such a tiny girl could be so annoying. She had been screaming at Goth out of view from the camera’s about these moments, wanting to do something terrible to Jessie. But she knew that she couldn’t do something like that, because she wanted to do it inside the ring and make people world wide witness that she is better than her.. even if she as merely a rookie.

She lowers her head and digs her nails to the sides of her head and groans annoyingly.

“Jessie??”

“I cannot believe that she took liberty in telling Chloe that even if she trained her that it wouldn’t matter in her confrontation that she wants with Masque. I mean seriously? Are you this thickheaded?? And doesn’t she understand that she is belittling herself?? I mean, has she ever trained anyone??”

Kat chuckles, understanding the frustration from Melissa as she places her hand upon the knee of the blonde Bombshell.

“I hate to tell you, but I think Goth needs to educate you a bit more about not having people get under your skin. Because whether you like it or not?? That little bug is clearly getting to you.”

“SHE’S NO…….”

She suddenly stops, realizing her reaction is clearly the opposite to the exact thing that she is trying to convince Kat that it doesn’t.

“Oh fuck…, you are right…. I bet Gerrit would love to educate me with his ultimate wisdom of how NOT to be influenced by others….”

Kat giggles, she recognizes the hot temper of her fellow Saviors member. She knew that Melissa came from Kickboxing, a serious sport that at the level that she competed in isn’t as what she has gotten herself into in the pro wrestling division. She gives Melissa a hug as the larger woman is still frustrated before finally giving in and returns the hug.

“I guess this is what Gerrit meant, when he said that I would regret my decision to enter pro wrestling.”

The two women share a laugh as Melissa gives Kat a final hug before telling her that she is going to take a shower. The two give each other a fist bump before Melissa grabs her towel and bottle of water before walking to the shower, nearly bumping into the camera crew as that causes her to roll her eyes annoyingly.

“You guys are like Jessie Salco, you seem to be everywhere when I turn my ass around the corner. But I guess you are just like her, wanting to know what is on my mind huh??”

The cameraman nods the camera up and down, telling her that he indeed wants to get her view upon her qualifying match for the Bombshell Roulette title match at the Summer XXXTreme extravaganza. This causes her to roll her eyes, but she quickly recovers herself and nods her head as she motions the camera crew to follow her as she heads towards the ladies dressing room, stopping as she turns around the corner as she holds up her hand to stop them.

“Now fellows, I know that in the coming time you and I will get to know each other in a more personal way. But to have you gawk around while I undress for a shower is something where I draw the line.”

She winks at the camera crew before closing the door for them, making them wait until she has showered and changed.

A bit later on.

We see Melissa all dressed and seated in a lounging chair in the relaxation area of the training facility where she and the others are training in. Wearing a classic Goth shirt and some baggy pants that she likes to wear after a workout. She nods to the camera crew to start recording what she has got to say against her opponent this week in Ariana Angelos, clearly she has got a lot on her mind as she gets into right away.

“Well to all of you out there watching this, how are you guys and girls??? I hope you all have had a wonderful weekend, enjoyed watching my man beat Jason Halc in a very convincing way. As well as me giving Jessie a heads up, I don’t like to be made fun off. But I guess some girls just have to learn it the hard way huh??”

She grins as she pushes some hair out of her face and stares intently at the camera.

“But even though I could go on and on about Jessie seemingly for hours, I have to let the world know that she isn’t my opponent for this week. Ariana is. And I have to tell you, I was entertained as well as confused by the things that she has said. And I wonder, is this going to be a theme around this place when it comes down to smaller and fast paced ladies in this company?? Because even though it was Ariana speaking, even though it was clearly her accent that told me that it wasn’t Jessie. I could not help myself and wonder if I was just staring and listening to Jessie Salco 2.0.”

“And I know, I have already broken the first promise that I have made you a few moments ago. But does speed kill size?? Does veteran leadership of some sorts beat the ability of a talented newcomer?? Because quite frankly, even though you have not been active in this company or sports for as long as Jessie… You sure as hell sounded as like you learned to be a copycat in your training facility that you came from. Can I honestly tell you that cheating never pays off in the long run?? At least I am learning it the hard way, being molded and stretched  by people that do not tell others of how great they are and how much they have accomplished. I mean seriously, if I had to do hat I would just tell you to look at the achievements of my fiancé alone and that will dwarf that of your trainer Ariana. And quite frankly, it feels like I am dealing with a nine year old, telling another nine year old that her dad’s car is much bigger than her dad’s car. But I guess you have to start somewhere don’t you?? And who am I as a rookie to tell the world how they should address their opponent in believing of how they will beat the other and how not? Because I’m just a mere former kick boxer and that is just a side attraction isn’t it???”

“It’s quite interesting to see how I can clearly understand why I am being thrown into this qualifying match Ariana. Just imagine, after two matches already competing for a championship belt. Isn’t that incredible?? Isn’t that amazing?? I bet that not many wrestlers out there can claim the same thing to be honest, but that’s what determination and talent can do for you when THEY can tell that YOU just want it more than people like…. Oh I don’t know.. YOU??”


Melissa chuckles from uttering those words towards her opponent.

“Forgive me if I sound disrespectful, because I have no ill feelings towards you or anyone out there in this company. It may sound hard to believe in an industry that has shattered more friendships and family bonds than the Los Angeles Lakers and the Boston Celtics have won NBA championships combined. But that’s how I am, oh sure people can annoy me like some pesky bug. But do you know what people do to pesky bugs?? They eventually swat them out of the air and leave a small trail of blood somewhere to remind ourselves that in the end we will out do any possible pest that bothers us. And before you start to question yourself, you are not that pest my dear… not yet anyways… so I would love to just give you a free advice from my part?? Don’t tempt me okay??”

“I know that this approach my startle you, I am aware that you have seen my first ever promo that I put out on the social web and television screens of you lovely people when I faced Chloe. And that promo was and I will be the first to admit, rather nerve wrecking. But in the end, you know what?? It got the job done sweetheart, something I have gotten to understand that your last outing didn’t do as productive as my first ever?? But you know what they say don’t you?? Just put on a happy smile, don’t give up and give it your all. Because in the end, lady luck will ultimately grant you the one thing that you have been working oh so hard for…. Championship opportunities right??? Oh what a load of…”


Melissa stops, waving her hand in front of her mouth in an apologetic fashion.

“I’m sorry, I just got a little bit carried away. It’s one of the things that Goth had taught me to work on and I know that Rome wasn’t built in a day, so neither will my restrain of not fucking up by expressing myself in a bit too much of an aggressive fashion. You see, I am amazed of how little you truly know about me and the sports of my background Ariana?? Have you ever witnessed a kickboxing fight?? Or have you never seen Rico Verhoeven just annihilate his opponets in just one swift moment?? Speed is so relevant in your own perspective my pretty. Just because you can hop around and run fast, doesn’t make me so damn slow. But I will allow you to be grateful of your ability to entertain the crowd. I am in the art of taking people down, working on their ligaments until they either cannot move anymore or have n more energy left to continue to compete. Sound much more believable and keep me competing in a long term capacity. Because lets be honest, if we have to mention the little bug one more time as in a comparison… do you think that I will be hobbling on one leg after getting injured for the millionth time?? Oh absolutely not, look at me. I am such a physical specimen that will be able to stand toe to toe with so called monsters of this wrestling industry. I am capable of enduring much more pain and am capable of nurturing my body better than the little pesky bug can.”

“I hope that I have taught you a valuable lesson Ariana, something that you will never be educated of by your personal trainer. And do you know why?? I will tell you exactly why little girl, because your trainer knows that in the end she will have to retire, knowing that she had been unable to maximize her full potential because of her physical limitations. And that is exactly what will transpire by you… And if she had told you, then I am positive that she would have lost someone that would have paid how much ridiculous amount of money to be trained?? In one day hoping to step foot in the ring with someone that you believe has the same morals and believes when it came down to wrestling??”

“Only to wake up, staring upwards into my face and realize that reality is so much differently than you have ever hoped it would be. And that is where I will succeed where you will fail… and trust me, if there’s anyone that knows more about a Roulette champion… Ask my man, three time champion. At one point held the most title defenses and tied at that point the longest reign of any male superstar in Sin City Wrestling. So I know that I can expect the unexpected, I know that I can either smile or curse at the stipulation that is being put in front of me. But in the end, I know that only one kick or a submission hold will put you down Ariana. And there’s nothing that you or your training can do to prepare for it…. But until that moment comes baby girl, I hope you will have a very nice sleep, enjoy your breakfast before heading to the arena in anticipation of a butt kicking that I will personally give you. ”


Melissa winks at the camera as if she was winking at Ariana personally

“Just imagine Ariana, I will be at the same cruise ship that Goth brought me onto last year as nothing more than a spectator… And this year?? I may just end up with a championship opportunity in only my third match. Meaning that if I manage to arrive at that opportunity, it will only confirm that I must have done something right and you haven’t… I just hope that wen  you realize that I have beaten you, that the next set of watchful eyes and listening ears will not make the same mistake that a few little bugs have made in my journey to championship greatness…. But before that happens, I know that I have to deal with you first… So I will see you at the arena in Tucson Ariana”

With that Melissa blows a kiss towards the camera as the shot slowly fades.

37
It's the most wonderful day of the year
 
June 7th, 2022
 
 
Tijuana, Mexico
We are at the house of Senor Vinnie, who is dressed up in a nice Christmas sweater, putting Christmas Balls into his Christmas tree while humming along with the classic AC/DC Christmas Song Mistress for Christmas. He has a Santa hat on top of his head and is sporting mistletoes everywhere in the room. 
 
“I wanna have a mistress, for Christmas!!!! You know what I'm talking about!!! Oh hi senores and senorita's"
 
Says an excited and overjoyed Vinnie as he notices the camera approaching him. This causes him to stop the celebration of the Christmas tree and turns his attention towards the camera crew for whatever reason that has come up in his mind.
 
“Now I hear you thinking, why are you in a Chrstmas festivity celebration when it is June?? Good question, but like everything else in life i am not coming out to answer your questions unprepared. So here i am, but I will warn you in advance. Some of you may not like what I got to say, but to those I got only one simple explanation... Bite me!!”
 
Grinning from ear to ear as he turns around, walks over to his sofa and sits down. He puts on a fake beard and pretends to be Santa himself.
 
“Ho! Ho! Ho! I'm Santa Vinnie and I have the power to make all your dreams come true!! But all you have to do is to be a nice little boy or girl and everything you wish for is a possibility. And that is what happened to yours truly a while ago. Now I hear you thinking, what happened to Santa Vinnie?? And I will tell you, but you got to promise to tell nobody else. Or else soon enough everyone wants one of their own and then it will not be special anymore wouldn't you agree??”
 
He winks at the camera as he leans back into the sofa, rubs his fake Santa beard as he is pretending to think hard about the answer to his own question.
 
“Now we all have seen how yours truly has done something that only a handful of people has ever achieved”
 
He extends his hand, showing the palm of his hand as he lets his index finger point at several fingers upon the other hand.
 
“You see kids, when you work hard, say your prayers and believe in the magical assumption that everything in life is possible as long as you put the effort into it?? Well, I am that kind of guy. I became that man after I beat Senor Fenris in the middle of the ring with a pinfall victory. Now I know, I know people are going to point out that the very lovely Bea Barnhart did a bad thing during our confrontation. Well i have had a long talk with Bea, she has explained it to me that she felt that there was some foul stench in the ring. That's why she placed my bottle of cologne in the corner of the ring. Some people use hand signals to communicate with others without giving away the secret to a third party, well me and Bea we simply place things in a corner to tell what is going on.”
 
Says the bearded Vinnie as his happy tone slowly has turned into a serious one instead.
 
“Sadly I have to inform you wonderful people that Apparently the Icelandic and Mexican language do not share the same understanding as is the sole reason why our nations have never seen eye to eye with each other. You can look it up in every produced rapport that my cousin Pepe has produced for the Mexican government while still trying to finish high school.”
 
“Now once again I hear you thinking, but Vinnie?? Isn't a rapport from a shady family member that supposedly works for the Mexican government and still in high school?? Well i have got two words for you. Shame on you!!”

 
Vinnie stops, whispers to himself as he starts to count on his fingers before raising his shoulders
 
“Okay, fine. Those are three words, but you get the picture don't you?? Wait...., you don't??”
 
We see the cameraman shake the camera from left to right, telling Vinnie that he has no clue what Vinnie is talking about.
 
“Well that's a shame, but I respect your honest opinion of a fine Senor big screen cameraman. Because I can tell you are perhaps partially or full Icelandic. Because with that Fenris shirt you are wearing, I can tell that when I say Tomatoes, that you hear tomatoes. But that's alright, we are all entitled to our opinions. While it is my job to make you understand that your opinion does not count. Perhaps harsh words for me to utter at first..., but after I explained the theory of the Christmas Tree that I had made up the other night. I will promise you, you will be very thankful that I would go that extra length to make you a better person. You may thank me later”
 
He puts on some white gloves, he follows it up with lifting up a long black leather belt as he wraps it around his waist and stares proudly in the camera.
 
“I know I am moving away from the subject why you all should celebrate Christmas even if it is NOT Christmas.  But damn, does this not look great???”
 
He extends his arms, turns in a circle so that he is showing his entire outfit towards the camera in every possible angle. He quickly turns around and stares back into the camera as the fake beard has moved sideways a little. 
 
“It's the MOST wonderful time of the year!!! Come on!! Everyone sing along!!!”
 
He hops around the room, accidently knocking items down in the room while waving his arms around as if he is an Octopus. 
 
“But back to what is important, first of all. I was told that Bea had placed water in the bottle of cologne, because it was empty the night before. Secondly, I was  under the assumption that because it was water that it would only startle him enough for me to pin him. Well you have seen the evidence during our match that it was truly indeed the case. Giving me an alibi as well as enough of evidence that I did not on purposely blindside Senor Fenris. And to make things worse, I have to watch my good name being smudged by his brother Aron. Telling the world that his bigger brother's eyes still to this very day do not allow vision.”
 
“I have to admit that I pity this situation, but on the other hand it does make you wonder. I mean, who in the right mind would stare into a spray of cologne... errr I mean water when you know it may harm your vision?? Secondly, who is not to say that they are intentionally besmirching my good name because of the mere fact that it is hislike what?? Fourth loss or so??? But I am beyond accusing people without having the complete document of truth in front of me that will tell me otherwise. Making my so-called ”Tainted victory” as you people love to throw at me, as if I am being thrown underneath a bus. That I am innocent until proven guilty. Or at least, that's what every episode that I have watched from Law And Order has taught me. Not that I care, I only watched like one or two episodes?? But like I have been taught by my sweet mommie, that once you have seen one episode, you have seen them all. And that's the reason why I am celebrating this holiday's festivity. Because I know that because I am this transparent, that both of my Icelandic amigo's will forgive me... And isn't that what Christmas is all about??? To bring people together from every border of the world?? To forgive each other and celebrate the ONLY important aspect of Christmas... The birth of the little baby Jesus. And of course climbing through the chimney at night and put down all kind of toys for every good little boy and girl.”

 
He smiles confidently afte explaining his intentions, only to raise an eyebrow as the cameraman is still shaking the camera from left to right.
 
“No?? You actually think that i need to do better to prove that I am a victim also from unfortunate circumstances?? That I am not believable??”
 
The cameraman shakes the camera up and down in a frantic fashion to confirm the statement. This causes Vinnie to sit back in an amazed look on his face before ripping off the fake Santa beard as he tosses it aside.
 
“Now I will be damned, I guess that's why senor Aron or Fenris did not respond to my messages, phone calls and DMS. But you have to believe me, I am the true victim in this situation.”
 
The cameraman shakes his camera from left to right once again, still not convinced of all what Vinnie had to say so far. This causes him to walk over to his phone and dials a number.
 
“Pete?? This is Vinnie. I need you to Tom Selleck.”
 
He listens to Pete on the other side of the phone as he rolls his eyes when listening Pete's response
 
“Why Pete?? This man is a very well respected investigator. Have you never watched his role as Magnum P.I??? Well he always solved a case, he always got the beautiful girl and had time to teach some senorita to swim!!”
 
“How do I know you ask?? It was always on the intro when Magnum's theme song played. But also, something that I think is even more admirable. He pretended to be a boyfriend of one of the females from that horrendous sitcom Friends. Well, if you can portray to be the boyfriend of Ross his sister?? Then you deserve an Emmy, a Golden Globe and an Academy Award in one!!! And that man will help me to prove to the world, but more importantly the Baltharssons.... that I am truly the victim of this accident. Because I am confident that senor Fenris his eyes can be treated... but my credibility is at stake!!!!”

 
He listens to Pete's reaction and rolls his eyes.
 
“What do you mean you don't believe me that I am innocent??”
 
Says a puzzled Vinnie over the phone before having a bright lightbulb shine above his head and chuckles.
 
“Good one Pete, you almost had me with that one. You are still upset over the fact that I forced you to run laps around the hotel every single morning, well that was too easy to see through Pete. But no, I will even convince you that I am innocent. So drop whatever it is that you are doing and call Senor Selleck!!!”
 
Vinnie hangs up with a satisfied look on his face before turning his attention back to the camera.
 
“This is going to be so wonderful!! Just imagine, the greatest Mariachi in the world..... Alongside the greatest Magnum P.I. that has ever lived!!! We will be an unbeatable force!!!! I will be declared innocent in no time!!!!”
 
With that he storms out of the room, singing the AC/DC song as the camera turns towards the Christmas Tree. There we suddenly see Iris The British Bulldog from the Barnharts who takes a leak at it before walking off again.
 
The proof is out there.
 
June 9th, 2022
 
Phoenix Sky Harbor International Airport.
 
We see a private jet land on the airport, this is Vinni's personal private jet that he commanded to fly towards from where Tom Selleck is residing. We see the door open as a beautiful latina stewardess holds the right arm of Tom Selleck while escorting him to the steps. At the end of the steps we see Cactus Pete dressed in a limo driver's outfit while standing next to the limo. Tom Selleck raises an eyebrow as he looks at the potted plant standing there.
 
“This must be a joke, miss... I...”
 
But the young lady just smiles at him, patting him reassuringly on his shoulder while guiding him to the “lime driver” and the car.
 
“Don't worry Mr. Selleck, Pete is just for the show. The real limo driver is inside the car.”
 
This causes Tom Selleck's eyebrow to raise even further, but decides to give in to the explanation and walks down the steps. There we see Pete grab for his luggage and hobbles over to the car as we see another person step out of the car and opens a door of the limo.
 
“Welcome Senor Selleck, I am your driver for today.”
 
“Ehm, thank you good sir. Can you please tell me where you will take me to??”
 
“Well senor Selleck, that is too confidential for me to say as long as we stand outside the car. I cannot tell you in case we are being bugged at this airport.
 
“Bugged??”

 
But he is already being escorted inside the limo by Pete before the other limo driver closes the door behind him and sits back in front of the wheel. Suddenly the darkened window between the limo driver and the guest Tom Selleck slides down. This causes Tom Selleck to stare at the back of the limo driver's neck, who starts the car and drives off.
 
“Did you check the car for microphones Pete??”
 
Says the limo driver to the potted plant who sits opposite of Tom Selleck, but seemingly isn't saying anything in response.
 
“That's good to know Pete, now we can start operation:”Clear my name”. Please give senor Selleck the dossier that I have kept in the box next to you Pete.”
 
Tom Selleck looks at the cactus, who by now has turned sideways and is starting to open a small box. Then he picks out a pair of sunglasses out of the box and hands it over to Tom Selleck, motioning to him to put them on.
 
“What the?? I must be stupid for actually doing this...”
 
He puts them on after being a bit hesitant for a few seconds. He suddenly sees the image of Senor Vinnie emerge on the inside of the sunglasses after, who suddenly starts to speak.
 
Your mission Mr. Cruise, should you choose to accept it is to prove the innocense of one Senor Vinnie as he did not blindsided Senor Fenris on purpose.
 
“What the??”
 
“Should you or anyone of your IM Force be caught or killed, the Secretary will disavow any knowledge of your actions. This tape will not self distruct in ten seconds, because quite frankly it's the only pair of sunglasses I got left.”
 
Tom Selleck pulls off the sunglasses and stares at the plant before turning his attention to the limo driver in front of him.
 
“I don't know why you played a Mission Impossible joke on me, but I am not Tom Cruise!! I am Tom Selleck.... I...”
 
The limo driver suddenly turns his head sideways, stares at the situation behind him before quickly turning his attention back to the road in front of him. After a few seconds uttering a response.
 
“I am sorry sir, clearly Pete has made the mistake of handing you the box that was meant for Senor Cruise.”
 
This caused Tom Selleck to look confused.
 
“You have also called Tom Cruise?? But where is he??”
 
There's another moment of silence.
 
”His flight will arrive one hour after yours sir. Pete had suggested to hire Tom Cruise also in case....”
 
“In case of what???”
 
Says a rather confused Tom Selleck.
 
“In case we run into some seemingly impossible situations in our mission sir. ”
 
This causes Tom Selleck to scratch the back of his neck as we see Pete grab a bag and hands it over to Tom Selleck while gesturing to open it. Tom opens the bag and sees a Hawaiian shirt as this causes him to raise an eyebrow.
 
“You got to be kidding me.”
 
“I asked you to be fly to Phoenix to meet with me sir, I am a huge fan of your work as Thoms Magnum in the hit series... I..”
 
But Tom Selleck interjects himself, cutting off Vinnie who is obviously the limo driver.
 
“Look, I don't know what kind of sick joke you are trying to pull on me. But Magnum was a character that I played, I was never a real private investigator!! I just followed what the script said.”
 
Vinnie stops the car at an abandoned parking lot before turning his head over his shoulder towards the actor.
 
“So that wasn't real??”
 
“Of course not!!!”
 
A moment of silence
 
“And you didn't improvise??”
 
“No!!! Look, why don't we just...”
 
Vinnie turns his head towards the window in front of him as he seemingly is thinking about something before turning his attention back to the actor.
 
“But what if we told you that we got a script prepared for you?”
 
Tom Selleck's eyes widen even more
 
“What???”
 
“Well it kinda makes sense to assume that your best work comes from a script. Then today is your lucky day as we have prepared such a script for you. I don't know if this is enough for you to get ready to play the role of Private Investigator. If not, we can always hire some camera's without any tape inside.”
 
Tom Selleck wants to say something, but is caught by the sudden surprise reaction from the man that called himself Senor Vinnie. 
 
“I give up, so what exactly are you trying to prove you are innocent off???”
 
There's another moment of silence before Vinnie sighs and answers
 
“You see, there was a big show in Greece and I blinded someone with my cologne. But...”
 
“YOU WHAT???”
 
Tom Selleck reacts in a shocked fashion to the statement being made by Vinnie.
 
“Even if you had a script for me, how in the hell do you think I can or even want to prove something heinous like that??”
 
Vinnie takes a moment to contemplate the words from the older actor. He nods his head and turns to Pete.
 
“You are right, maybe we should have hired some British Actor to play the role of Higgins. Magnum and Higgins had a love to hate relationship.”
 
Tom Selleck's reaction is where he is dumbfounded by the sudden turn of direction by Vinnie.
 
“Look, I understand. You are clearly a fan and want to relive how it was to on the set with me. But..”
 
But Vinnie isn't listening, he is deep in a conversation with his friend Cactus Pete.
 
“And obviously he was nowhere without his friends who flew the helicopter. Hmmm, you should check whether the original actors are still alive.”
 
“Wait a second....”
 
“Senor Selleck, it is very rude to interrupt me and my amigo Pete. Also Pete, check how much it will cost me to fly them over and have additional scripts ready for them. And please don't buy a too expensive helicopter?? I bet that you can find one from that era that isn't very expensive. We need to try to keep the authenticity of the show. Because I really hate the remake.”
 
Tom Selleck leans back against the seat of the limo, realizing that he can't talk himself out of the situation.
 
“I knew that it was a mistake to step onto this flight, what have I got myself into this time???.”
 
A few days later
 
We are in the hotel where Vinnie and Pete are staying, we see them seated in the lobby alongside Tom Selleck, Larry Mannetti, who played the character Rick and Roger E. Mosley who played the character T.C. Opposite them we see Cactus Pete sitting, dressed as a mini version of Higgins along with Iris pretending to be one of Higgins Doberman pinscher.
 
“Okay guys, I am glad that we got the entire team together except one on such short notice. I feel confident that the four of you can prove that I did not spray Fenris on purpose.”
 
This causes Tom Selleck to sigh, before putting his face in his hands as he shakes his head from left to right. 
 
“I really don't see the point of this all Vinnie, I have seen the tape fifty times. You were actually smiling when you blinded him!!! So how can you possibly say that you are....”
 
But Vinnie interrupts Tom Selleck before he could even finish his sentence.
 
“First of all Tom, my credibility is at stake. If I cannot prove my innocence then I am done. How can I show my face on television?? I would not even be hired for a cameo appearance on that lousy show Amigo's”
 
Tom sighs, slowly lifting his face towards Vinnie with desperation clearly visible upon his face.
 
“I know I am going to regret asking this, but what is Amigo's??”
 
This time it is Vinnie that is caught off guard, he stares at Tom Selleck, before turning his attention to Pete before turning his attention back to Tom Selleck.
 
“How could you possibly not know it?? You were a part of it many times.”
 
Tom raises an eyebrow, he can't remember any show with that name and starts to doubt himself. Wondering whether his memory slowly starts to decay before Manetti responds.
 
“I think he means Friends”
 
Tom Selleck stares at Vinnie for a few seconds as he is clearly had enough.
 
“Again Vinnie, that was just a role in a very popular sitcom where I played a character. I...”
 
But Vinnie cuts him off before he could finish his very own sentence.
 
“Si Senor, I know that you were playing a role. But I just cannot understand how you went from a cool Personal Investigator to an old and boring doctor. I mean seirously, You could have done so much better. Hell, even David Hasselhoff managed to get a popular show up and running due to red bathing suits. Why couldn't you??”
 
This surprises Tom Selleck for a moment, realizing that Vinnie had made a point. 
 
“Come to think of it, that clip in the intro of your Magnum P.I. show where you for some reason taught a woman in bikini to swim was the closest you have ever come. Oh sure, there was always a beautiful lady in distress. But what 80's tv show didn't have a handsome hero that saves a beautiful woman? Hasselhoff had...”
 
“Alright you made your point!! But if this is the way you are trying to get our help? Then you can do it without me!! Because you want me to be something that I was 42 years ago Vinnie!! I'm currently past seventy years old manVinnie!! No woman is waiting for a past prime actor for a rerun of a show that ran before she was born!!! But can we please get to what you asked us to be here for?? To try and prove your so-called innocence?? Because I got to be home soon, i can't go without my meds for a very long time ”
 
That causes the entire group to talk about “Vinnie's problem” as the shot slowly fades.
 
To be continued....
 
Hola Jack....
 
“Hola everybody!! Come on to the set!!!”
 
The shot opens with Vinnie standing in front of a door that leads to what seems to look like a classic 1980's Magnum PI set. We see lots of sand and water, they are trying to recreate the island settings where Higgins, Magnum and the others resided at. We see Cactus Pete getting the classic Higgens mustache added to his face by the makeup artist while Iris is barking to the makeup artist as she is very jealous of the lovely young lady. We see Tom Selleck somewhere in a corner as he is rehearsing his lines as the camera ultimately turns back to Vinnie, who is sporting a rather large smile on his face.
 
“Welcome to the preparations of my acting debut. We are going to recreate the ultimate documentation of my innocence, where I intend to prove that all what happened between me and Senor Fenris was an accident.”
 
Vinnie gestures to the camera crew to come inside, the camera crew looks around as we see a rather young lady bring Vinnie his Cappuccino while another girl is holding an umbrella above his head inside the building that houses the set.
 
“Gracias Carla, just at the right temperature that I love to drink my Cap.”
 
He waves the young lady off as she heads back to assist the director, who turns out to be his friend “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart. Vinnie grabs some fruit and takes a bite from the apple and smiles.
 
“I have to admit that unlike the immense pressure that I should be experiencing. That I am actually feeling more and more confidence in my own ability and that I have finally turned my own frown upside down.”
 
He turns his head to the young girl that holds the umbrella above his head and winks at her before turning his head back to the camera, not noticing the look of disgust from the umbrella bearer. 
 
“You see, I have had a long track record in recent years when it came down to high impact matches. Especially when it came down to chalelnging for championship titles after losing the coveted Internet title. Ironically a championship belt that I will be competing for this coming Climax Control. It seems as if I have completed the cycle of life. And to be honest senors and senoritas... I have. You see the year may have started off with a rocky bump, not being able to take home the world title. But after that, I have only experienced successes. Including to be the one that gained a shocking victory over Senor Jack, the same man that I finally get the opportunity to face for the gold.”
 
“But even though that was a rather impressive feat for yours truly to have accomplished... It has to be the man that was a bane throughout my career. Senor Fenris, a man that to this very day I have been unable to thank for one of the most impressive confrontations of the year. A math that I have been successful in beating him cleanly”

 
The young girl behind him rolls her eyes and shakes her head, clearly not believing Vinnie's words.
 
“I know that in a world of rather large amounts of ego's it will not sit well with other great competitors. But seriously, everyone wants to hold that one title... the championship belt that I have held rather successfully. But that's not everything, because people wish to look back at their careers where they have beaten the biggest challenge that has withstood them every single time. And quite honestly, since beating the Icelandic legend I have come to the conclusion that nothing can hold me back to become the most dominant super star of 2022”
 
“And I realize that will be an impressive feat, with names as Mac Bane for instance. A man that has held the world title, won the Blast From The Past tournament in an impressive fashion. But I can also see someone like Jack Washington that wishes to throw his name in the hat at the end of the year. But he has got one thing going against him.”

 
Vinnie smiles as he points at himself, he turns his attention to a discussion that Cactus Pete is having with Bill Barnhart, Pete is furious over the fact that he has got no kissing scenes with Iris the Bulldog. The camera turns back to Vinnie, who rolls his eyes from witnessing what transpired a few seconds ago.
 
“As I was saying, there's a lot of prestige and pride riding on the outcome of our match, Senor Jack. But I have to admit Senor Jack, I have to applaud the fact that after your embarrassing loss that you have rebounded quite impressively, or so it would seem”
 
he yawns a little as he takes another sip from his cappuccino while lifting his pinky upwards in the process. He places the cup back on the small plate and motions for the young girl that brought him the cappuccino to retrieve it.
 
“Gracias Felicia...”
 
“But my name is....”
 
“Yes, sure whatever. Now please be quiet, grown up men are talking”
 
The girl walks off rather fuming from the reaction that Vinnie gave her.
 
“You see, I have to admit that I was rather surprised that you somehow managed to beat Bill. Granted, I assume that Bill had too much caffeine in his system, combined with loads of Pizza's that makes him gassy. That ultimately caused him to walk around as the Marshmallow Puff Man, so hardly an impressive victory if you ask me.... And seeing that there's anyone else around here that shares half a brain it has to be me.”
 
Vinnie turns to see Bill stare at him confused
 
“Well, me and Bill Barnhart obviously. And then there's the desperation confrontation to the man that had earned a title shot by actually accomplishing something. Pulling the tights?? I understand that you have used the I will do anything for love, but I won't do that routine. Only to come to the conclusion that you are a sublime liar senor. It's hardly as impressive what I have accomplished, but who am I to judge the lesser beings who try right??
 
“And I know, I know that you will tell me that I am a liar myself. That I am incapable of anything nearly as impressive as you have done since joining this company. Telling the world that I got lucky and lightning will never strike twice. And yet Senor, what have you done for me lately huh??”

 
He puts on his sunglasses that he had tucked away in his blouse and decides to walk the “beach” before stopping as he turns around to the girl that held the umbrella for him.
 
“Did I tell you that your job was done??”
 
“Oh crap....”
 
She quickly walks over towards Vinnie, lifts the umbrella above his head once more to protect him from the sun that isn't there as there's a roof above their heads. Vinnie nods his head in satisfaction before turning his attention back to the camera crew. He motions for the cameraman to follow him as he starts to move towards Tom Selleck.
 
“Now I am quite aware that you are way too young to have seen the classic debut on tv. Hell, I am fully aware that you have not even come to grasp what grunge music was, so the impact of one Tom Selleck is clearly missing from your databank. And no, some stupid lines from “Amigo's” does not count. And that my amigo, is an essence of the sheer difference between us, the mere fact that I have a lead that is miles ahead of you will come down to haunt you.”
 
“Because let’s face it Jack, I am everything that you are not... and better. And I know, I know we have faced each other in the past, something with a ladder match where you touched me in the most sensitive spot a man can be touched. That reminds me, I still have to put on a restraining order against you and my private parts. Because just like I had witnessed in your matches against Bill and Goth, it shows that you are desperate to three-peat in that regard. And why is this? Because I happened Jack, I beat a man that proclaimed to have been drunk for over three weeks, that had not slept properly and most of all, I heard a rumor that you grew your first pubes. Congrats my amigo, it's your first astonishing accomplishment after somehow winning that championship belt.”

 
Vinnie shakes his head while smiling for a moment, before returning his gaze upon the camera and his focus has changed into a serious one.
 
“I had to endure it for years Jack, to have been the subject of lots of mockery by everyone… INCLUDING YOU!! I had to endure it all, telling myself that one day everything will change as long as you believe. And then I beat you Jack, yeah I will tell it one more time… I beat YOU!! Not that I just beat you, I took everything that you had to offer. And I came back from all that you had given me, just like I told you I would. But I guess that’s what you get when you fail to listen to the TRUTH!! You should try it for once, I have been ignoring it for years amigo!!!!”
 
“It’s just like watching a movie isn’t it?? where a bum boxer, or some baseball player somehow gets another chance to shine?? To show the world that there is still hope left and dreams that you can chase after. And I am going to be chasing that championship belt that you are sporting around your waist. And before you go out and tell the world that you are goin to shoot me, or take behind a shed and put me out of my misery like you did to Goth? Don’t bother amigo, I have been there. I have gone through it all already for over two fucking years!! there is NOTHING and I mean NOTHING that you can do to make this fairy tale come true. Because unlike some people that still go to the movies to make their miserable lives feel much better, even if it is for a few hours?? I am the real deal and I don’t need anyone to help me beat you. I have already proven this, so please try to change my mind  you cheat. It will not happen.”
 
“And to end it all, I will dedicate this match to the well being of one Senor Fenris. I am going to offer the entire proceedings that I will earn in our title match for his treatment. I will even ask him and his brother to be at ringside. To at least show Aron the true ways of my reborn career Jack. Because unlike YOU, I at least dare to look into the mirror and tell the world that I did something wrong… at least WHEN and IF I have done something to the extent of what YOU have done. But I know, we cannot all be in your class now can we??”

 
we see a sinister smile emerge upon his face as he walks over to Bill Barnhart the director, the two communicate on a key scene in the document and how Bill wants Vinnie to clarify his intend as the former World and Internet champion nods his head and turns around.
 
“Now I sadly have to say goodbye to the world, because I have to concentrate on what is next for me. But rest assured all my adorable fans, I promise you all that I will be victorious. Because I am Senor Vinnie…, innocence personified!!”
 
With that the shot fades as Vinnie once again turns into his role and prepares to produce a masterpiece, something he is sure he will do at the next Climax Control against Jack Washington.

38

 
The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Five: Remembering the dead.

 
October 15th 2018
 
Trinity Church Cemetery
 
“We therefore commit this body to the ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust; In sure and hope of the Resurrection to eternal life”
 
Says the priest during the burial service of Goth's wife Chantal, also better known to the wrestling world as Sapphira. Goth is standing there while holding his still very young son Gerrit Jr. Staring at the coffin of his wife that gets buried underneath all of the sand that is being thrown down on top of it. His face is barely hide behind a rather dark and large sunglasses while his hair is flowing loosely before his face. The beard on his face shows that he has not shaved in quite some time due to the mental breakdown that he has been enduring since the passing of his wife. The priest's words are no longer connecting to him as his gaze is constantly fixed upon the grave and his first born and only child that he and his wife had ever brought to this world. Beside Goth are old and very good friends of his from the old days of Global Wrestling Alliance, the Asylum Wrestling Alliance and those who he had known from Sin City Wrestling, who all came out to pay their final respect to him and mostly to his wife.
 
Besides him are a few close names that he had known the longest throughout his career as a wrestler. On his right it's Jonathan “Fang  Porter with his wife as on his left it is Bill Barnhart and his wife Bea. Both Bill and Jonathan are holding Goth in a standing position as his knees had given away earlier during the ceremony. Never had they ever seen the man that they have known to be as strong as a rock crumble before their eyes. Yet again, they could not blame him. Goth and Sapphira for the wrestling world were inseparable, they had been a couple since their teens... Now in his early forties Goth is experiencing his first taste of loneliness. Something he had been dreading since the news came out that the cancer Sapphira had been suffering from was incurable. 
 
Goth feels a hand touching his chest, he could tell by the softness and the smaller size that it wasn't Bill or Jonathan. He looked at Jonathan's wife Brenda, who stared at him with a concerned look on her face as she tells him that his son has been crying for a while now. A realization that he had not even noticed, clearly his focus was upon his wife and nothing else. She told him that she would take his son with her and look after him as Goth nodded. 
 
He watches Brenda walk off, staring at the woman who had been saying loving words to his son as he had seen her do many times before when his wife was still alive. He felt guilty that he had ignored his son, he did not want to.... But he could not help it, struggling with emotions as he had not slept in the days leading up to this moment. 
 
“Jonathan?”
 
His voice is dry as if he had not drunk any water in weeks, he felt his lips tremble as he struggles not to cry again as he had been doing for many times after each other as the man who he had seen as his own brother slowly moved his head close to his whispering lips.
 
“Yes Gerrit?”
 
Jonathan's voice was warm and caring, this caused Goth's breath for a moment, he had forgotten how much he had enjoyed talking to this man as him and Sapphira immediately hit it off with Fang and Brenda. No matter whether they were partners and friends or enemies... they always had found each other in the end
 
“Did my mother...”
 
His words trail off, he wanted to ask if his mother had shown up. Jonathan had nodded his head and told him that his mother had gone inside due to the heavy rain. Goth had asked this a few times before, but Jonathan had forgiven him for this. He had known that his long-time friend and tag team partner had been lost in his pain since Goth and Sapphira had informed them about the bad news. Jonathan and Brenda along with the Barnharts had decided that they would spend every moment with Goh and Sapphira to help them as much as possible through these dark days. Goth never wanted to ask them for their help, his pride wouldn't allow it to happen. But he was thankful when they offered it to them instead. Both Brenda and bea had taken the turns to spoil their son in the moments that Goth and Sapphira wanted to spend time on their own or had to go to a doctor’s appointment. While Bill and Jonathan forced Goth to join them for a night out with the boys as Sapphira could have a girl’s night out with their wives. He had to admit that he was thankful for them to do this, because it was the last time that he had ever seen his wife smile before..
 
“Bill?”
 
Goth slowly turns his attention to the man that he had grown fond of especially during the time they had spent in the AWA. Their moments together laughing backstage about Bill's dog had always lifted him up during those rough moments while owning his own wrestling company. He sees the concerned look on the man’s face while getting as alway distracted by that ridiculous goatee. 
 
“Yes Gerrit?”
 
Goth wanted to thank him and Jonathan for what they and their wives had meant for him and Sapphira. But he was struggling to do so. But to his happiness Bill nodded his head as he somehow understood what Goth wanted to say to him. These three men had known each other for so long that no words were necessary to explain what they had wanted from each other. 
 
“No worries, we got you big man”
 
Says Bill, who then turns to his wife as she quickly heads over to check on Brenda and his son as well as Goth's mother. 
 
“My legs.....”
 
Suddenly Goth feels his legs slowly give away once more. This time all of weight feel on both men as Jonathan quickly asks for someone to get Goth something to sit on. Within seconds a chair is found, time that seemed an eternity for Goth who slowly places his hands in front of his face and for the first time today decided no longer to fight the tears and let them flow. Nothing around him seemed to matter anymore, the only thing that he could think of was the marriage ceremony that he and his wife had 26 years ago, remembering the words of the priest before they both said their “I do's “. As he slowly started to whisper.
 
“Until death do us part.....”
 
He becomes quiet for a moment, he stares at the grave as he witnesses that the sand is slowly engulfing the grave more and more. He grinds his teeth, wishing that it was him inside the coffin instead of his wife. No longer caring for his own life, believing that he had no more purpose in life to offer to anyone... at least not in the way that she could. 
 
Slowly the realization comes back to him that people are talking to him. He looks up and sees the face of Christian Underwood and Mark Ward standing in front of him. Both dressed in black tailored outfits. He accepts their condolences as he attempts to stand up and give them a hug. The warmth of their embrace makes him forget the emptiness that he is feeling inside him, even if it was just for a split second. Noticing that as soon as they let go that he once again falls back into the same void that he felt had engulfed him.
 
He looks around, he sees the owners of Global Wrestling Alliance. The two men that had not given up on him when others in the company felt that he was just a match card filler. The two men walk towards him, extending their arms to catch him as he notices that his legs couldn't hold him upwards once more as Bill and Jonathan once again guide him back upon the chair. He normally hated the feeling of being dependent upon others. But the realization has struck him, that without his family and friends that he would be nowhere. But for some reason he senses that something is missing, causing him to cry once more. He allows everyone to say their final goodbyes to his wife before turning their attention towards him. 
 
He glares at the faces of every single person as they pass before his seemingly lifeless existence, for the first time he has the notion that he has an out of body experience as he looks down upon himself. To come to the conclusion that it's only a hopeful wish that gets shattered every time he reopens his eyes.
 
“N..no, this can't be real”
 
He grips the armrests of the chair, digging his fingernails deep into the fabric as the skin of his hand turns pale white. He looks up, stares into the eyes of Toxic Angel, a female wrestler that he took pride off that once held the most coveted championship belt of his company. Someone like Jonathan Porter and Bill Barnhart had given the opportunity to be a main event wrestler in AWA.  Something that he took pride off to take a risk with names that others would prefer to overlook. The two shared a few words, a hug and merely a moment holding on to each other as that did them both well. Eventually Toxic Angel pulled back before showing Goth her young baby that she gave birth to. A beautiful young daughter tha caused Goth to melt as he had stared into her beautiful dark brown eyes as he caressed her long black hair. The two hugged for a final time before Toxic Angel walked over to the other familiar guests and shared memories and talks. 
 
Goth watches them all before staring back at the now nothing more but sand. Realizing that he and his wife are now forever separated, forever? No, not forever. Not until the moment comes that death would be calling his name as it would be his time to move on to the netherworld. He lowers his head, nodding in acceptance as the priest shares his final words with him before handing him a small token of hope and faith. The one thing that would help him through these difficult times, but his mind wasn't searching for hope... He was desiring for one thing and one thing only, not his friends or his family... not even his very own son.
 
“Forgive me my Lord”
 
He whispers, in the hope that it would alter his desire that he was feeling. But it sadly only made his desperation to forget his pain by reaching over for a bottle of alcohol even more. Not caring what kind of alcohol as long as it would make him forget everything around him.
 
“Let's go Gerrit, it is time to go home.”
 
He sighs, realizing that he wouldn't be alone any time soon. Mentally cursing to himself, but he quickly gave in. He was physically and mentally incapable of resisting and arguing with his friends. Both Bill and Jonathan grab him by his arms as they help him back to his feet, Goth asks them to wait as he wants to say a final goodbye to his wife. Reaching down inside his coat and holds a stone in his hand. He looks at it, remembering how they had found this exact stone while on vacation in Egypt. The Egyptian that had sold it to them had claimed that it was a scarab. Goth had always believed that it was a fraud, but still bought it as she had begged him to do so. He smiles as he thinks back for the final time before placing it upon the spot he had asked for to be made upon the headstone of the grave. He looks at it as the scarab is attached properly before nodding his head as Bill Barnhart and Jonathan Porter help him towards the others who are waiting for them.
 
June 6th 2022 
 
Goth and Melissa are back home in Manhattan for a few days after Melissa's successful in ring debut. They have decided to visit their friends Jonathan Porter and his wife Brenda as the four of them are sharing talks.
 
“And to think that this guy never even gave me another chance to win that US title.”
 
Says Jonathan laughing as they were talking about the final match they ever had inside a Global Alliance Wrestling ring as the company closed its doors after the biggest show of the year where Goth successfully defended the title against his Blood Brother. Goth chuckles while shaking his head.
 
“Are you still complaining about that??? Weren't you the guy that nearly had done it all in my wrestling company?? First General Manager for a few days, then he decided to get back in the ring and become a grand slam champion. He even broke my freaking leg, something that to this very day people are still asking me if that was a work or a shoot. Sometimes you are just a difficult man Jonathan.”
 
The two men share a laugh as the camera moves to another part of the room where Melissa and Brenda are having a conversation of their own.
 
“I'm glad that you could come over as well Melissa, sometimes I Just can't stand all of this manly talk that those two Alpha wannabees want to talk about at times.”
 
Melissa chuckles as she takes a sip from her drink before turning her attention to Brenda.
 
“Likewise Brenda, it is always nice to come here and talk to you guys. It's like I have known you way longer than I really do. But thanks to all of the stories that Gerrit told me about you guys, it's like I have known you for over twenty years.”
 
“I hope he didn't told you every story about him and knucklehead over there.”
 
“I heard that Brenda”
 
Says a laughing Jonathan Porter from their side of the room, all four share a laugh before the two ladies return to their private conversation.
 
“I know you have a long history with Gerrit, but also with Chantal. I was wondering if you could tell me something about her?”
 
Melissa stares at Brenda with a look of genuine interest, she had of course heard many tales from Goth. But she had realized at an early stage that he had not told her about the last few months of her life. Brenda looks over towards Goth and her husband, checking whether they had heard the question that Melissa had asked her. Only to turn her attention back to Melissa as she realized that they hadn't.
 
“Come on, lets’ go for a walk. I have been dying to show you the garden.”
 
Says Brenda with a loud enough voice for Goth and her husband to have heard her. Jonathan blows his wife a kiss as Goth turns his gaze towards Melissa for a moment and smiles at her. Clearly not aware what the two women were going to share with each other.
 
“I had known you would ask this question, just wasn't prepared for it to happen so soon.”
 
Says Brenda as she and Melissa turn the corner towards the garden in the back. Melissa's eyes widened as she stared at a garden that seems to be as large as the eye could see, created in a Victorian like style with statues, potted plants around a beautiful swimming pool with a fountain in the middle. She noices that there's a botanic garden further away from them that looks like a maze.
 
“I can tell that you approve??”
 
Says a grinning Brenda, who places her glass on a table near a statue that is a copy of Davinci's David. Melissa doesn't know where to look as she allows the sight surrounding her to sink into her brain before stammering a response to Brenda's question.
 
“Like?? This is amazing. I thoughtt hat only...”
 
“That only Gerrit loves a Victorian style garden?? Oh sweetie, there's so much you have to learn about us.”
 
Says Brenda as she walks towards the swimming pool, staring at the fountain that shows little angels holding on to a can of water where the waer of the fountain spray upwards and lands back into the swimming pool. Her eyes admires the details that make this something very spectacular as Melissa walks up next to her and does the same. Brenda can see from the corner of her eyes how Melissa is nearly hypnotized by the view in front of her and sits down on the edge of the swimming pool while letting her right hand touch the water. 
 
“This spot is very special for me, Jonathan and for Gerrit”
 
This causes Melissa to snap out of her daydreaming as she stares at Brenda, wondering why she had mentioned her fiancés name as last, But Brenda already had given the answer to the question she had not yet asked her.
 
“You see, this beautiful place was created by Chantal. As a gift from them to us for our long relationship.”
 
This comes as a complete surprise to Melissa, she quickly turns her gaze towards the garden and sees it in a whole different perspective.
 
“Gerrit never told me that she was this creative.”
 
This causes Brenda to smile as she lowers her head and nods in response to Melissa's reaction. 
“She had a thing for gardens, but not any ordinary gardens. She had a fascination with the Victorian era, She had always dreamt of one day create something like this as she always told us that it would leave a tiny bit of her soul behind.”
 
Brenda turns her gaze towards a statue further down the garden. Melissa follows her gaze and stares at a beautiful statue of a woman, who is holding a baby in her arms. She admires the beautiful statue before turning her attention to Brenda, who hasn't taken her gaze away from it as a tear emerges from her right eye. This causes Melissa to become even more curious as she looks back at the statue, but this time she looks closer to the baby. Whose small hands are wrapped around one of the woman's fingers when suddenly it dawns to her.
 
“Is that???”
 
Brenda nods without saying a word, causing Melissa to lift a hand to her mouth as she stifles a gasp. Realizing that the woman is nobody else than Goth's deceased wife. This causes her to feel chills run up and down her spine as she wraps her arms around her waist and remains silent. Brenda looks up at her after a while and places her soft hand upon one of Melissa's arms and motions her to sit down next to her. Reluctantly Melissa does so without taking her eyes off the statue of the wife from the man that she loves. A few moments passes as she finally allows her eyes to move towards the baby, recognizing some facial features from the son of Goth, admiring the craftsmanship of the sculpture that stood in front of both women.
 
“Chantal insisted that she would model for the sculptor with Gerrit in her arms. She wanted that everything was perfect in detail. All the way from top to the bottom.”
 
She says with pride in her eyes as she was radiating with pride upon her face. Melissa could tell that Brenda was desperately trying not to show the pain upon her face, as if she had promised her friend this before her passing. Melissa lowers her face, trying to digest the fact that this wasn't a statue made when Chanta was still healthy, but in her final hours instead. She sat there for five minutes that to her seemed as if they took a lifetime. But ultimately she decided to stand up and walk towardst he statue of Chantal.
 
Brenda looks after her, not saying a word as she knew that this was important to Melissa. Melissa stands in front of the woman and at that moment notices how the sculptor had managed to produce the suffering and pain upon the face of Chantal while smiling as she was looking at her own son. Melissa recognized the stare as that of a mother, who was aware that this very well could have been the final time that she had been able to look at her only son. This causes her to cry for the very first time, lifting her hand towards the small hand of the baby she had started to love as much as her fiancé himself. Her fingers trace the small hand all the way towards the finger of the woman that gave birth to the baby. This caused her to feel electricity flow through her body as this statue was more than just a mere statue, it was the symbolism of the love between parent and child. Something that she knew that she could never come close to with Goth's son, as this caused her to start to make her cry even more. 
 
She feels someone has walked up to her, as she notices a shadow behind her. But this shadow cannot be from Brenda, it is much larger. Two strong hands wrap around her waist, causing her to gasp as she wants to pull away at first. But her body suddenly and willingly gives in as she feels the soft kiss of Goth upon her cheek as only he could do. She feels her hands still clinging as fists next to her body, she is conflicted with so many different emotions and thoughts that it drives her crazy. But one thought overcome all other thoughts as she slowly starts to whisper.
 
“Why have you kept this a secret from me?”
 
Goth doesn't respond, she feels his body tremble against hers. She could feel his pain, just like she knew he could feel hers. The two remain silent for what seems to be an eternity, slowly we notice Brenda walk back iinto the house where her husband is waiting for her. Wrapping his arms around the body of his wife as the pain for them is also equally felt as the two that stood remaining inside their garden.
 
“Let's give these two some privacy dear.”
 
Says an emotional Jonathan Porter to his wife as Brenda nods in agreement, causing them to grab each other's hands and walk back into their house. The camera moves back to Goth and Melissa, Goth still having his arms wrapped around the slim body of Melissa while staring at the statue of his deceased wife.
 
“I was afraid....”
 
She feels him lower his head against her shoulder, sensing his tears come in contact with her own skin. The sensation caused her fists to slowly open as she feels his embrace slowly sofening. This gives her the chance to slowly turn around and wrap her arms around his muscular neck as she places her face against his chest. Now both are crying while holding each other in an emotional embrace. Slowly she places her hands underneath his chin and slowly moves his face towards hers. 
 
They stare at each other with tears flowing from each other's eyes as pain is etched upon their faces. She could see in his face that this moment has been haunting him for she does not know how long, but she knew it wasn't a decision that he had taken overnight to come here to finally tell her. The helplessness in his eyes caused her to almost buckle in her knees, but their embrace prevented her from doing so. 
 
“It's beautiful Gerrit.”
 
She whispers into his ear, causing his tension to subside a little. Sighing of relief as he finally realizes that she understood him why he had never told her until now. But he could tell that she was disappointed that she had to find out on her own and not by him. 
 
“Forgive me Melissa, I know I...”
 
But she stops him by placing a soft kiss upon his lips, the two do not move as their kiss continue. His hands slowly move up her back towards her shoulders towards her neck before placing them finally upon the sides of her face as both pull away slowly. Goh's eyes have lowered upon the ground in shame before turning his gaze back at hers with flames of love burning inside them.
 
“I was afraid because of all the memories would come back to me.”
 
“Of her passing??”
 
“Yes..., NO!! I mean...”
 
He becomes silent once more, causing Melissa's anger to build up inside of her but she refuses to acknowledge it because she wants to hear more from him.
 
“Obviously the memories of her passing is a big part of it. But..”
 
“But what sweetie??”
 
He is silent once more, biting on his lower lip before taking a deep breath and explains.
 
“It's the memories of my alcohol abuse that still haunts me to this very day Melissa.”
 
He takes another deep breath before he continues to explain.
 
“Both Jonathan and Brenda accepted me and Gerrit Jr. To stay with them as long as I needed to deal of Chantal's passing. Something to this very day I am thankful for, but...”
 
Once more doubt creeps into his mind as he struggles to continue.
 
“You see, at this point I didn't care anymore what happened to me or everyone else in my life. I started to drink behind their backs, because I didn't cared anymore Melissa. I knew I had to take care of my...”
 
He stares at the statue for a moment and sighs
 
“Our son, but the substance abuse had already taken hold of me. I did everything possible to hide it from the world, pretending to recover from the pain of her passing... While all I did was to lie to anyone that I cared about... Because at that point, iIdid not want anyone near me or wanting to help me. Because the only thing that could help me forget the pain was another bottle of whatever I could find.”
 
He looks over his shoulder back to the house and sees both Brenda and Jonathan standing in front of a window as they stare at them.
 
“In the end I had done one thing that to this very day I am still ashamed off. I broke the trust of Jonathan andBrenda, hell I did the same with Bill and Bea. ”
 
Tears are flowing from his eyes as he cannot stop resisting the pain of all the memories that he had tried to forget.
 
“I am thankful for the fact that they gave me another chance, Melissa. Just like you had given me a chance to better my life. I just wish I could do something to mend the trust that I had broken from Bill and Bea. But at this moment, I doubt...”
 
Melissa shakes her head, motioning to Goth to remain silent. He looks at her puzzled, not sure what would happennext.
 
“If they were true friends, I am sure that one day everything will change for the better, Gerrit. Just like you overcome your addiction, all you need is patience and have faith. Because without it, you are nowhere.”
 
He smiles at her as he nods his head, he leans his larger frame to hers as is forehead rests against hers. For a moment or two they remain like this before they turn their attention back to the statue once more. Only this time they look at it with smiles upon their faces, realizing that they have made a big step in their relationship.
 
“It's time we go back inside Gerrit, I am curious to hear some stories of you and that knucklehead of a Jonathan Porter.”
 
This causes him to grin as he takes her by the arm and walks back inside the house as the shot slowly fades to darkness.
 
The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: Jason Halc

 
“Hallo lieverd (translation; hello my love”
 
we are back at the present day, as Goth is standing in front of the grave of his deceased wife Chantal. He stares at the headstone, still having the Scarab attached to it as this was very important to them both. He is dressed in a black suit, his hair tied up nicely and his face is cleanly shaven. He is holding a bouquet in his hands, ready to place it in the vase that stands in front of his wife’s grave.
 
“I have not forgotten about you for one moment my love, even though I start to learn to feel less uncomfortable about having these feelings I have for Melissa. I guess I realize now that I am capable of loving someone else besides you. Like always, I should have listened more closely to your advices. ”
 
He says with a smile upon his face, he bends through his legs as he places the bouquet inside the vase before rising. He stares at it contently for a few moments before continuing.
 
“I have been sober now for several years now Chantal, I know I had always told you that I could hold my liquor no matter what. But I had not realized that it couldhold of me also, much worse than I had ever invisioned it could. But every day is a new challengef or me, a challenge to better my life… something I take lots of pride from learning from you. Even if you were not here physical, but you were in spirit.”
 
“Spirit, a word that has come up several times this past week, concerning a man that is dealing with something similar like me, but he wants to pride himself in celebrating his brother’s memory in the way that HE had wanted him to. Or so at least that’s what he wants to make us all believe. And i have to admit, at first it was a nobloe idea. Seeing how I am supposed to relate to his pain of losing someone you love. I just….”

 
Goth bites upon his lower lip, swallowing the words that he wanted to say as he feels that they do not fit in front of his dead wife. He swallows a few times, inhaling the oxygen inside of his body before letting it all out.
 
“I guess I still have to work some more on that temper of mine.”
 
Goth says with a widening smile before turning serious once more.
 
“I just cannot help myself that for some reason it’s as if he is using this as an excuse. Now I know this is highly insensitive to say or even hypocritical for why me andn not him?? Because I do not indulge my career to make a point out of the one that actually achieved something far greater than the man that….”
 
He is once again biting his lip, frustrated over what he wanted to say.
 
“I mean seriously, if you want to let the memory live of the one through the other, then do it every single time!! Not just waiting for the right moment to come, as if the stars are all aligned and the Easter Bunny has given you a nice chocolate egg for you to devour. I mean seriously, waiting for Kris on his birthday? To have such a good feeling about yourself for doing a good deed?? Give me a freaking break, if he wanted you to do this in his loving memoroy, then you come out every single week and do something speical!! Not to abuse it as to market your own match against me!!”
 
“But I know why you did it Jason, but before I continue… I will at least say my final respect to my wife. Because I do not wish to cut an all out promo about some jackass in front of my wife. Something I hope you can appreciate???”

 
He pulls on his sleeves for a few times, closing his eyes and thinks back at a wonderful memory of him and his wife before blowing a kiss and walks off. Staring into the void in front of him, as he does not want to focus on anything particular.
 
“Before I continue Jason, I do wish to pay my utmost respect to the passing of your brother. He was a great competitor, a pain in the ass at times but a great competitor that I respected. And that’s the key word Jason, respect. I have the utmost of respect of the man that I had vowed that I would face one more time in a one on one confrontation, but saddened to hear about his passing. Not because I cherished fond memories about him as a friend or a human being, but more because I’m a competitor… and I want to be the very best.”
 
“So it was a rather big surprise to have heard of the planned match to face you, his brother. Not really what I had wanted before the end of my career would come to pass. But like always, I just accept the reality of the situation that you cannot compete with ghosts…. But to have learned about your rather sickening intent made me feel just like that… sickened, disgusted and downright disprespectfull towards the legacy of your brother. But i am sure that you will not see eye to eye with my statements and I guess you have your reasons”
 
“And that’s all good and well, but your reasons are wrong my foolish friend. Because let me ask you this Jason? Is this just a one and done thing?? Or that you will do this every time that your brother’s birthday would grace us?? Where those who actually knew him would honor him the right way. Now I know that it is a rather powerful statement, a statement that will hurt innocent minds who loved him. You se Jason, I hope that this isn’t a one and done thing, to be a special respect match for you and then walk off into the sunset. Because I do hope that you will stick around this time, to bear the weight of your brother on your shoulders by actually making him proud of doine the only thing that you can do…. Build your own career once again from scraps. Eventually stop the sensitive bullshit that every time you step foot in the ring that you will point up in the air and pay homage to your brother. Because he would get sick and tired of it, because that was not the man that he was  Jason. That is not the man that I am and I can safely say that Kris was more like yours truly in that way than you ever will be like him.
 
“I am not sorry if this will offend you, but what did you expect from me Jason? To welcome the opportunity to fight second best?? The closest to Kris Ryans in your own brainwashed mind?? I know that Kris has always said that I was his first first big time Main Event match. Was that what made you decide to throw my name into the hat by the bosses?? To have that experience what Kris had back then in our one on one confrontation? To later tell your brother that you faced the man as well when you rest peacefully inside the confines of your own bed?? Do you see me do the same thing for my dead wife?? NO!! But I cherish every moment that I step foot inside that ring, knowing that she is with me in spirit and inside my heart.”

 
he places a hand upon his heart to emphasize his statement even more.
 
“And before you start, no she was never a wrestler. So don’t start ont he whole notion that it’s the same thing but it isn’t. Because it damn right isn’t the same thing!! Because I love my wife and respect her memories to just keep them for myself and for our loved ones!! For my child, for my mother, our friends that we had for over 20 years… Do you see them want me to do this for her??”
 
“I will wrestle you Jason, I will wrestle you because that’s what I am paid to do. I will wrestle you because I respect your brother as I have stated before. But I will not wrestle you because I respect you and honor your every single intent. Because respect you need to earn inside the six sided ring when you stand opposed to me. Respect that you earn by staring me in the eyes as you take every single punishing blow that I give you and you keep coming back for more. And maybe Jason, just maybe after our match I will see you through a different light than what I am doing right now. Because you have no morals, you have no self respect for your legacy and that of your brother. And please don’t say these words that I have hurt your feelings, that it will be another motivation for you to do the opposite that I tell you that you will do. Because then once again, you take the low road in believing that it is the high road. You aren’t returning to the ring because of your borther’s memory. You are doing it for yourself, to earn the amounts of money that Kris had earned by being the very BEST!! And if that was the case, if that were the intentions from the get go… Then at least I would have respected you, because in this industry it only counts on one thing Jason. Your own career, your own needs and your own successes. Friendship and brotherly love fade away faster than anyone can imagine. And don’t tell me that I am wrong, because I know about your torrid past. He was ultimately the one thing that YOU have never been able to achieve upon the biggest stage of them all Jason. And I know that is eating you inside doesn’t it??”

 
He smiles viciously as he stares into he camera for the very first time.
 
“See how easy the truth rolls off your tongue Jason?? I know I am an asshole, but at least I am an honest one.  I know that everything I say is false, but tell me Jason. Is it truly false?? Everything that I have said, that I have uttered was wrong?? Please, I bet you can’t even manage to get those words out of your mouth without turning red out of shame. But don’t worry Jason, I will take you by the hand and guide you through your true intent, through your real fears and hopes in life…. As a real brother should have done for his other brother. Because Jason, I know that Kris would have wanted it to happen for you to celebrate his memory inside that six sided ring when you face me.”
 
“I just have one hope Jason, the hope that after hearing these words and after competing in the ring with me that you do not regret it. Because regretting the decision is the ultimate embarrassment that you could ever give your brother. So until Climax Control arrives, I hope you will think about all that I have said…. and realize that I have spoken the truth… It’s just up to you how to deal with it.”

 
With that Goth walks off as the shot slowly fades.
 
 
 
 

39
Climax Control Archives / Finally, Melissa's in ring debut
« on: June 03, 2022, 07:13:44 PM »

Finally

*A flashback to Melissa’s life*

May 29th 2010

“Melissa?”

A voice speaks from the corner of Melissa’s bedroom door, Melissa is resting on her bed reading a book. She recognizes the voice being  from her father, causing her to sigh

“Not again….”

She whispers from underneath her breath, hoping that her father wouldn’t hear it. She slowly turns around and sees her father standing in the doorway of her bedroom, in the way she had pictured him. He is holding a bottle of whiskey in one hand and her scorecard in the other. She immediately realizes that he had been drinking once more, she hated him that way. It all started when her mother passed away several years ago, her father could never accept her death and started to grab for the bottle. She had been trying to avoid him deliberately as he did not need much motivation to start drinking.

“Dad, I…”

“Shut up!!!”

His words escape his mouth in a slurred fashion, the near empty bottle reveals that he had been drinking a lot. This caused her to tense up completely, worried what he would do to her even though he had never been violent before. But the last time that he was this drunk caused her to run out of the house out of fear. She had come back from a night out with friends and was lucky she was still wearing her jacket and shoes to escape the house. This time she wasn’t so lucky as she softly cursed to herself.

“I thought I had told you to do better Mel, but what is this crap??”

He says as he had thrown her scorecard on her bed, she looks at it and saw all of her grades. They weren’t all A’s as she never was that great in school, but she wasn’t as bad as her father had accused her of. But she knew that in this state of mind that he would not have any problems to be disappointed over something like this. Her teen face looked back up at him with fear in her eyes as she didn’t know what he would do next.

“Dad, I…”

But he had already turned around and left her bedroom, she had heard him walk into his own bedroom next to hers. For a few moments she didn’t know what to do next, the thought of running down the stairs to grab her stuff and leave the house had popped in her head. But quickly dismisses it, as she knew that the stairway was just a step or two away from her father’s  bedroom door. But she knew that it would be unwise to stay rin the hope of her father falling unconscious on his bed didn’t sound so appealing either as she had known that he could withstand large amounts of alcohol.

She thought back to recent months, as he had become more and more violent because of the amount of alcohol he had drank. Punching holes into walls to unleash his rage. She knew that her father was a very strong man, realizing that he could rip her own bedroom door out of his hinges rather easily, made her decide that she had to do something. This caused her to curse at herself while she was staring at her bedroom door.

“What should I do??”

She looks down at her cellphone, wondering whether she should call for help. But immediately wondered whether they would believe her?? She had heard stories from others who had been in similar situations like the one she was in at the moment, where the authorities could only do something if there was any sign of domestic violence. And even though her father could be very menacing looking at times when he had started to reach for the bottle., he had never actually done something to hurt her.  This had caused her to curse at herself, for actually wishing that he had. Only to have her  shake her head afterwards, realizing that it was wrong for her to think that way about her father.

Crash

She quickly tensed up when she heard a sound coming from her fathers bedroom. She wanted to get up from her bed but stops as she starts to listen, trying to figure out what is going on next door. But ultimately she is greeted by complete and utter silence.

“D…. dad??”

She felt the need to run to his bedroom, worried that he perhaps had hurt himself severely. But decided not to as she felt her heart beat like crazy, her breathing increases as sweat pours down her face. Her fingers dig into her bed sheets while listening.

“I must do something”

She says to herself, trying to find some courage in an attempt to get up from her bed and check in on her father. The man that she had loved all of her life, even though the passing of her mother had caused tension to grow between them. It still didn’t stop her from loving the man that had always been there for her.

She stared at her own bed, remembering how often she had told herself when she was young that nothing could harm her as long as she stayed on top or inside her bed. As if it was a forcefield that could even withstand tornadoes, let alone a drunk father. But she knew now that there had never been such a thing and would never be any form of protection for her fears and nightmares.

She felt a chill run over her legs, realizing that her bedroom window had been open all the time. But for whatever reason she had not felt it before. She looks at her legs, realizing that she wasn’t wearing pants or a dress, making a possible escape very unlikely. She finally decides to just get up, put on some jogging pants and walk over towards her fathers bedroom.

Once she had arrived at her fathers bedroom she noticed that the doorway was completely open but no lights were shining. This caused her to put a trembling hand on the entrance of his doorway before slowly peaking in.

“Dad??”

There was no reaction, causing her heart to pound even faster now. The light of the hallway hines through the doorway, showing a partial view of her father’s bedroom as her shadow seems to be reaching every corner of her father’s bedroom. She finally sees her fathers feet, then his legs as she slowly looks up and sees his body motionless on the floor. The bottle of whiskey had dropped beside him as he had fallen over one of the family dogs favorite toys.

“Oh dad….”

She slowly moves over towards his unconscious body, placing a soft hand on top of his back as she sighs when she feels his muscles react towards her touch. She knows it is probably better not to wake him and let him sleep tonight. She looks up and walks over towards his bed, there she grabs a blanket and puts it over his body. She then grabs a pillow and places it underneath his head. She plants a soft kiss on his forehead. She tells him good night before leaving the bedroom with a sigh of relief.

“Please get some help dad.”

She walks over towards her bedroom, closes the door and falls on top of her bed. Tears start to come as she is struggling to stop them from coming but fails. Slowly the teas continue to come as she slowly falls asleep, wishing that it was nothing more than a bad dream.

Present Day

June 1st, 2022


Melissa woke up in her bed smelling baked eggs, sniffing her nose a few times before smiling happily. She knew that Goth had gotten out of bed early to surprise her with breakfast. She turns her head towards the empty spot in their bed where Goth had been in last night, she grabs his pillow and intently inhales his scent. Pushing the pillow closer to her as she closes her eyes for a moment.

“Should I be concerned now?”

She hears him ask as she looks up at the man she is about to marry someday. He leans against the doorpost while holding a plate in his hands for her. She smiles at him as she leans back against the bed stand and awaits him bringing her breakfast before kissing her lips. She feels electricity in the air from the moment their lips touch, after a few moments they pull back reluctantly as Goth decides to head back to the kitchen. She admires his physique for a moment as he is wearing nothing more than tight boxers. She couldn’t help but admire how good he looked at 45, she looks back at her plate and starts to take a bite from the egg sandwich she loves so much. She leans her head back against her pillow, savoring the taste that is invading her mouth while chewing slowly. She reopens her eyes as she sees Goth comes back with a plate of his own and a can of orange juice with two glasses. He sits down as he had prepared a table for both of them and pours in the glasses with orange juice. They toast each other before they begin enjoying their breakfast together.

“Ready for your in ring debut this coming Climax Control??”

She smiles at his question without answering as she takes another bite of her egg sandwich. She looks ahead of herself, contemplating how to answer the question she had been waiting for since the start of her training a while ago. That she is ready to compete inside the six sided ring against a professional wrestler? To face women that have been competing inside the ring way longer than she has been training?

She wondered whether they would accept her, wondering if they did because of her relationship with Goth and if she could change their minds after kicking their asses.

“I would think I am, but it is still as if I am invading an unknown reality for me to be honest. It was difficult orientating at first inside that six sided ring.”

Goth nods his head, he knew that she had been a part of a kick boxing school back in the Netherlands. But that was many years ago and that was inside a standard ring of four sides. But he had seen her being able to adapt quickly to the circumstances as if she had been training inside the six sided ring for years. But that was it, she was training. No matter how physical and mental it can get during those sessions, he knew that inside that ring it was to teach and never to harm and beat your opponent. He takes another bite of his egg sandwich before taking a sip of his orange juice and stares at her.

“At first, I really hated that six sided ring. You can tell from my first matches I was clearly disorientated. I was this close to tell the bosses that I wanted out after I had attacked Chris Shipman.”

Melissa raises an eyebrow at him

“Was he that violent??”

Goth chuckles as he shakes his head in disagreement.

“Violent? Not that I couldn’t handle, but I had trouble getting out of the ring after I had assaulted him. Luckily the camera’s weren’t rolling at that moment or else that would have been a very embarrassing moment for me.”

Melissa lifted a hand to her mouth, trying to hide her laugh, but to no avail as Goth already knew she would.

“You should know by now in an era of social media and youtubers everywhere that you can’t make a mistake like that nowadays. So I will be paying very close attention to how you will roll out of the ring after your match at this coming show.”

Melissa shows a mock shocked look on her face before playfully punching Goth against his shoulder. This causes him to grab the spot with a look as if she had really hurt him bad

“I need to get through this match Gerrit, just like I have done with every new passage in my life. My father who was an alcoholic…”

Her words trail off, she never liked to talk about that period in her life. Especially because she had experienced a similar situation with Goth when they had met. She had struggled with whether she would leave him as the hopeless drunk addict that he had become, mourning the loss of his wife…. Just like her father, but for some reason she had hope he would get out of it… Plus she had slowly fallen in love with the much older man. Feeling conflicted that she didn’t wanted to take advantage from his emotional situation that he was in. But in the end love conquers everything.

She sighs, she looks at him and sees his serious look on his face.

“I’m sorry… I… I shouldn’t have…”

But he quickly eases her worries by placing his hand on her knee, showing her that warming smile she had fallen in love with so many times over and over again. Causing her to nod her head in silence as she knew he had understood

“I have been through a lot that has prepared me mentally for different types of adversary throughout my life. How we overcome our fears, how I had gotten to know you and your son. How I had to accept your life as a wrestler as it taught me to value the art of wrestling in such a different fashion. I…”

she looks at her plate, as it has only a few more bites left. But first she wanted to finish what she was about to say, waiting for the right moment to say it.

“I thought wrestling was merely a show. Coming from the world of kick boxing I often laughed at those fancy moves. But since I started to learn to admire it through your eyes, I realized that I wanted to do this just as badly as I wanted to learn to kick ass in Kick Boxing… Maybe even more.”

Her face starts to blush a little as she takes another bite of her egg sandwich and awaits for another witty remark she was used from him, the man that many consider to be a living legend. But surprisingly he decides to remain quiet, this causes her to look at him with a look of concern.

“Gerrit?”

“I am so proud of you.”

The words came out of his mouth in a croaked fashion, his lips were so very dry even though he had taken plenty of sips from the glass of orange juice. She looks at him with a look of understanding as she notices that he wasn’t looking at her. Her eyes move towards the spot where she assumed that he was staring at, witnessing his wrist where he had tattooed her and Chantal’s names underneath each other. He had told her on the night that he had proposed to her that she and Chantal had meant the same to him as well as he could not love one more than the other. She knew that he was talking about both her and Chantal, smiling as she knew how much this meant to him.

“Thanks sweetheart”

She says before planting a soft kiss on his cheek, before resting her head against his shoulder as both remain silent for a moment.

“Mel?”

Melissa looks up at him, staring into his eyes as she suddenly sees that sadness has come over him.

“I wanted to apologize for what you had to go through with me… after your father… I…”

She kisses him passionately, forcing his final futile resistance to stiffen before finally giving in as the shot fades.

January 20th 2021

“LET ME OUT!!!!!”

An angry scream can be heard from Goth as he has been taken to a rehab facility once again. Melissa is leaning against the door on the other end of the room that he is forced to be in. Thanking The Lord for the fact that the little mirror of the door does not allow him to look out as she can look in. She is staring at the man that had taken her into his house a few months ago to be the nanny of his son after the passing of his wife. She had noticed empty bottles everywhere in the big house as well as Goth could have never been found while his son needed being attended to. It made her relive the past when she still lived with her father when she was younger, making her realize that she had to do something. But for a long time she hadn’t.

She turns around and leans against the wall, trying to block out the screams of the man that she slowly had fallen in love with even though she had told herself that she shouldn’t. The screams subsided after a while, only to be followed up by his desperate pleading.

“Melissa? I know you are there, I know you can hear me. I am sorry, please forgive me. I promise, I will stop drinking, I just need another chance….”

She places her hands against her ears while slowly dropping down to a sitting position. Softly crying as her hair had fallen in front of her face, she wanted to believe him. But she knew that it was the alcohol talking. She had seen him reach for the bottle in the past from the moment that she had taken him back to his home and nothing had changed…. and still, she wanted to believe him.

“Mel? Is dad bad again??”

She hears a boy’s whisper as she looks up and sees Gerrit Jr. standing there in his Pj’s and holding his favorite stuffed animal. She quickly reaches over for him and gives him one of the tightest hugs that she has ever given him.

“Your father is very sick Gerrit and he needs help.”

“Sick in like having the flu??”

Oh how she loved this young inncoent boy, she didn’t know how to tell him that his father was addicted to alcohol substances. She did not know how to tell him that she didn’t know if he would ever come out of this as a normal man. But for him she knew that she had to remain strong, to make him believe that he would come out of this

“No Gerrit, it’s a little bit more complicated than just the flu. But I am sure that he will come out of it healthy this time.”

She tells him this, realizing that she is actually trying to convince herself instead of him. She knew that he would eventually nod his head and start to play with his toys as if this was just any ordinary day. But it wasn’t, mentally she slapped herself several times in the face for being so stupid to lie at this innocent boy.

“Okay….,Mel??”

There’s a few moments of silence as she is trying to compose herself.

“Yes Gerrit??”

“Do you think dad will take us to Disney World when he is all better again??”

This causes her to smile as tears flow from her face, she slowly nods her head as she rubs his head in the way she knew he hated it.

“Yes, yes he will Gerrit. I am very sure that he would love to take us to Disney World.”

This brings a smile upon the young boy’s face as he gives her another big hug. She responds by hugging him back as the two hold each other for a few moments while the soft begging from Goth slowly subsides. Melissa releases the hug she had on Goth’s son as she stares him in the eyes before giving him a kiss on the cheek as she had noticed someone from the rehab standing patiently behind them.

“I got an idea, why don’t you run off to the restaurant next door and treat yourself with the biggest ice cream that they can make… I will come over later and pay for it”

This causes his eyes to widen with happiness before giving her another big hug. After a few moments he runs off all smiling as Melissa looks after him until he has run out of the room and stands up again.

“Soon we need to keep him here for his ice cream addiction”

Says the social worker as he walks towards Melissa.She gives him a weak smile before walking over to the chair nearest to the wall opposite the door that keeps Goth separated from them.

“I love that kid so much, just…”

“Just as much as the father??”

He says as he finishes the sentence for her, she gives him a nod as she leans her head against the wall.

“I had not expected to walk into this situation when he hired me to be his son’s nanny, I had not expected that I would fall in love with him and his son. And yet, here I am…. Any other help would just have quit or called child support…”

“But I didn’t, I just don’t know why.”


The social worker sits down on the chair next to her, listening to what she had to say before answering her.

“I think it’s the right thing that you could have done, for both of them. Because Mr. van der Krift already had given up after his wife had passed away. And then you feel that you are on your own in these situations, you often make the wrong decisions and even more often you will not come out of these situations. At least you give him hope Melissa. ”

Hope, the word echoes through her mind. She wanted to believe him, but her past with her father made it very difficult. But for Goth she would at least give it a try.

“Thanks…. ehmm..”

“Frank, my name is Frank. And you are welcome, you did he only right thing that you could have done. Now we will keep him here and will take it from here to make sure he will get back to is family a healthy man”

Melissa nods her head, letting the word “healthy” echo through her mind before decides it’s best to go after Gerrit Jr. and make sure that he doesn’t just order every possible ice cream from the restaurant.

“Thank you Frank, I hope you are right.”

With that she gets up as she walks over to the hallway. At the door entrance she looks back at the door of the room where Goth is being held and sighs before walking off.

Back to Present Day.

The debut of Melissa, Lady Goth


It’s late at night, Melissa just comes out of the shower wearing her bathrobe while drying her hair with a towel. She spots Goth watching a movie in the living room as she approaches him, planting a kiss on his lips before turning towards the bedroom. She walks over to the closet, opens the bathrobe before slowly dropping it to the floor. The camera remains on the back of her head and her bare shoulders as the rest is kept out of view. She quickly puts on one of Goth’s old shirts before putting on her panties. She turns around and notices the camera for the first time as she raises an eyebrow.

”I better not find out tat you were flashing me.”

The gaze slowly turns into a smile as the camera is shaking a little. She looks at herself in the mirror, where she can see that the shirt is covering most of her body until halfway through her long and muscular legs. She admires the sight for a moment before walking over to the king size bed that she and Goth have been sharing since arrival, leaning her back against the pillow that is resting against the headboard of the bed. She wraps her arms around her legs pushing them close against her upper body while resting her chin between her knees as she stares into the recording light of the camera.

”I guess the wait is nearly over, just mere days before I will set foo inside that six sided ring for the first time. The first time that I will have an official match in front of thousands in attendance and even more watching around the world. Do I feel pressure?? Maybe”

She gives a small smile while remaining in the same position as she continues to stare towards the camera as if she is talking to someone personally.

”he in ring debut of the partner of Hall Of Famer Goth, clearly they like to put the pressure on their newly acquired talent if they have got something going for themselves. But that’s okay, I wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. Because that means that they knew something that others perhaps have overlooked prior to the up and coming match. The only question will be, whether I intend to deliver and am capable of doing so. But that’s merely their way of trying to get the crowd excited, make them speculate whether I have an ounce of Gerrit’s talent. Putting me in the ring with someone I have no familiarity with and see what fate has in store for me.”

“It’s funny I have seen promo’s of competitors in the past. Where they showcase to the world how far they believe their ego will take them, feeling disrespected by facing someone like Chloe Benton. But not me, I instead take this opportunity for me to see whether I do not need to look back and worry about one Chloe Benon or not. Because I only know so little about the infamous Bombshell division that this company prides itself on having. A roster filled with names that have held numerous championships, competitors that have held a long list of unbeaten streaks that made others respect them or merely despise them. I on the other hand? I just want to smile at them, before I kick their faces in with one swift move.”


She leans her head back against the pillows, staring at the ceiling of the hotel room while remaining in the seated position.

”People may attempt to put comparisons between me and Gerrit… that’s Goth for all you know it alls. But that’s only guessing yourselves until you get that first taste of what exactly it is that makes me who I am…. But then again, you cannot blame a girl from taking some of the good from those who swear by it now can she??”

She gives a smile while having her focus remaining on the ceiling.

”LIkeI said Chloe, I don’t know much about you sweetheart. But I have noticed in the short time that I have watched you on social media, where I have noticed that it makes you insecure whether people like you or not. Throwing apologies left and right, all because of what??? Scared that you have done something wrong?? If that’s the case baby girl, I urge you to reconsider whether it was a smart thing of Christian Underwood to have you stay out of the wrestling ring or not. But I guess that doesn’t matter now since it is queen Amber Ryan booked this show.”

“I have to admit, I really enjoyed watching your picture from way back when you were younger. So innocent, so pure…. Yet also so many different questions, questions like why does a young girl like that decide to take on the violent world of pro wrestling? Granted, you can argue tha I look so damn cute too. But we all know that there’s only so many different layers of cuteness that lets you pass or fail when it’s time to become someone else. Someone with a mean streak, someone that wants to prove people that he or she belongs.”


She lowers her head so she can stare back into the camera once more. Showing determination upon her face.

”There’s one thing I have learned from competing in kickboxing, that once that bell has rang that you are on your own. Fighting whatever and whomever it is that opposes you. Compare it to fighting whatever element that nature can throw at you with one perspective in mind. To overcome it and move on. And I have to admit, I had hoped that it could have been someone else inside that ring for my in ring debut. Not because that I feel tat you are no competition for me. It’s just that I’d rather prefer to have kicked someone else’s teeth in competing in my in ring debut. Because let’s face it, you are like the winner of the beauty queen pageant. Where’s the excitement for me to beat someone that isn’t in the same mold like me for crying out loud.”

“You see, I signed up to ultimately be in the ring with the very best. I’m not saying that you don’t possess any abilities. You probably do, but it would surprise me if you managed to last longer than merely five minutes in the ring with me. Now I know, I am probably not making any friends with statements like these without giving any proper clarification onto the WHY I am saying this Chloe. Because girls like you never lasted in the realm of kickboxing. Because it’s just like the saying, nice boys never last Chloe. And that is something I cannot stop believing that it also counts for your chances in beating me at Climax Control. But I am a willing person to give you one shot to prove me wrong. Because I am that kind of woman that will admit her mistakes when I realize that I was wrong. But by the nature of your reaction to my bad attempt to be sarcastic, tells me that you have a long way to go before reaching any potential to have any bad bone inside your body.

“Will I try to go easy on you? Allowing a feel out process in the hope that we feel a connection and will not injure the other by accident?? Then I will have to disappoint you Chloe. Because I intend to make my in ring debut a memorable one. I guess I feel bad to be the bearer of bad news like that. But someone has to.”

“So I hope you will be thankful for me to tell you straight up what you may expect from me. It’s up to you to prepare yourself as good as possible for what I will go and atempt to deliver, because it’s upon me o wake you up in utter realization that I am nothing like you have ever seen before and will ever see again. Until perhaps fate decides to allow us to cross paths once again… But at least then you have the realization what I am capable off and deal with it appropriately. ”


She smiles as she shakes her head

”But until that moment comes, I will wish you well during this memorable Climax Control. Because Melissa, the Lady Goth intends to make it a memorable one. Until then Chloe…. until then….”

With that the shot slowly fades





40


The Genesis of Goth

Chapter Four: Admitting the shame.


Athens Greece,

May 22, 2022

Goth and Melissa had decided to stay in Greece after Into The Void had ended, sharing some well needed rest for the two of them. Goth had even allowed his son to be flown over for the week as he was enjoying some free time from school. The three of them are spending some quality time at the pool, Goth was watching Melissa and his son Gerrit Jr. splashing each other with water, causing Goth to smile. Realizing that no matter how old his son has become, he never got tired of being childish in an attempt to play around with Melissa. His son has become very close with Melissa, something that had worried him in the past when his son just got to the age where he started to understand things. He had dreaded the inevitable questions that Gerrit Jr. would ask about Chantal, something he luckily had the support of Melissa to explain it to him.

“Hey!! That’s unfair!!”

A yell from his son caused Goth to waken up from his thoughts, he sees him running after Melissa, who had caught him from behind moments ago and executed a Belly to Belly suplex into the swimming pool. Causing him to gulp up a few mouthful of water before Melissa had started to “run” away from him in “fear”. Melissa finally stops in the corner of the swimming pool and laughs out loud as Gerrit Jr. had her by the arms and tried to pull out of the corner of the swimming pool and pull her into the deep end of the swimming pool. This causes Goth to chuckle even more, even though he knew that his son was much younger than Melissa, he was already one head taller than her. This had caused the Belly to Belly suplex to be an even bigger surprise for his son as he had not known that Melissa was training with the Saviors for hopefully soon an in ring debut.

“You cheated Mel!!”

Goth could see it in the eyes of his son that he wanted to return the favour against the woman that his father is about to marry. But he is hesitant, realizing that he does not want to hurt her by doing something wrong as well as knowing that his father is watching them. Causing him to wrap her head in a standing side headlock

“Say uncle!!!!”

“Never!!”

This causes Goth to laugh, he closes his eyes for a moment or so. Thinking back to the days where he and Chantal used to “fight” each other inside the swimming pool, where often would “triumph” over Chantal by throwing her into the swimming pool or pushing her face under the water.

“Stop that Gerit”

Says a giggling Chantal as Goth is thinking back to a memory of him and his now deceased wife. It was after he had regained his world title in Global Wrestling Alliance. He had been bruised and battered, scars still visible across his face and body from the pain that had been inflicted to him by ten other men inside a Hell In A Cell Elimination Match. People had told him that he had to rest after he had fallen off the top of the cell after it had gave way due to fire and explosions. And yet he was out there, ignoring all doctors advices as well as the pleading words from his wife. Only to have her be thrown into the pool, a routine that hey had grown accustomed to every time had won a championship belt.

“You need to rest Gerrit, now damnit put me down!!!!”

Goth is chuckling as he is now near the pool, he stares down at the clear water that shows the logo from the hotel that they are residing at. He looks over his shoulder with a glee in his eyes.

“You sure that you want me to put you down Chantal??”

He sees her turn her face towards him, realizing that they are inches away from him dumping her inside the swimming pool.

“Oh I really hate….”

But she is unable to finish her sentence as Goth had tossed her into the pool while still wearing her normal clothes. He is laughing out loud when she quickly gets up from the water, pushing hernow wet hair out of her face before staring at him with anger in her eyes.

“You can be assured that I will get back at you Gerrit!!!”

He watches her move towards the edge of the swimming pool, admiring her beautiful body as he had always done as her clothing is now clinging on to her curves. He had suddenly felt some sort of remorse of tossing her into he water as he walks over to her and extends his hand to pull her out of the water. But she doesn’t respond, merely standing there while staring at him angry.

“You think I am going to fall for that old trick Gerrit?? Let me guess, halfway out of the water you push me back in???”

Goth smiles as he thinks back to that moment, he knew that she had made a point. It wouldn’t have been the first time that he had fooled her with that trick.

“Aw come on Chantal, I don’t want you to catch a cold out here. Besides, someone has to take care of my painful injuries.”

The playful tease he knew would get her even angrier, causing her to shake her head before responding to him.

“You really are unbelievable Gerrit. Fine, you can pull me out of the pool”

She says with a look of resignation on her face, Goth goes down on a knee while extending his hand towards her. She grabs hm by the hand and at first allows him to pull her closer to the edge of the swimming pool until she shows him a sadistic smile upon her face.

“Got you this time sucker”

His eyes widens as he suddenly realizes that she had played him for once, her other hand had quickly reached over and grabbed his hand with now both. Using all of her strength combined with his current kneeled position had made him an easy target as he falls inside the pool alongside his wife. Goth quickly rises up from the water, shaking his head as the water splashes off of him before staring smiling at his wife who had returned the smile with one of her own. The two embrace each other and kiss as Goth smile even grows wider while reliving that memory between him and Chantal.

When suddenly

“Don’t you dare push me under water Gerrit!!!”

Goth wakes up from his thoughts as he sees that the skirmish between Melissa and his son is still going on, he sees that Gerrit Jr. attempts to push Melissa’s head under water whereas she follows it up with locking him in a painful wristlock into a Hammerlock that causes him to scream in surrender. Goth chuckles as he sees his son tap with his free hand on the water, in an attempt to have Melissa release the hold. The two finally embrace each other before heading over to Goth, splashing him with water from twi sides of the pool.

“Hey!! That’s not fair!!!”

Goth immediately takes off his shirt, runs towards the deepest side of the pool and jumps into the water, causing the water to splash upwards to both his son and Melissa. Who immediately charge in on him as soon as he gets back up for air, Goth surrenders immediately but gets pushed back under water by both Melissa and Gerrit Jr. Under water he immediately grabs Melissa by the waist and tosses her a few feet further away from him back into the water before turning his attention to his son. Noticing that his son has become a good looking teen, something that he had taken pride in by raising him to the best of his ability. But now it is time for fun, as he charges in on him and locks his son in a playful bearhug.

“You do realize that you never escaped the father’s bearhug before.”

Gerrit Jr. laughs out loud while trying to get his hands between the massive arms of his father. Goth knewthat he had him if he kept him in full strength, but decides to play along and loosens his grip a little. Only to be caught off guard by a returning Melissa,k who has jumped his back and wraps her hands around his head and blinds him as she places her hands in front of his eyes.

“It’s time that we catch ourselves a big fish today Gerrit!!!”

Al three laugh at the remark made by Melissa, Goth had finally let go off his son and is trying to reach over his head to grab Melissa. Only to have his son grab him by his arms to prevent his father from doing Melissa any “harm”.

The three of them continue ganging up on each other, constantly two double teaming the third person. In the end Goth and Melissa started to double team on his son, where they managed to catch him outside the pool and dragged him back towards the pool as Goth was holding on to his arms while Melissa held on to his feet. Both of them tossed his son into the water and watched him get back up as Goth holds Melissa in a tender embrace.

“Get a room you two.”

This causes all three of them to laugh when the shot slowly fades

May 24 2022

Los Angeles, California.

Goth and Melissa has gotten to Los Angeles this morning, relaxing together on their king size bed after they had unpacked. His son has gone to spend some time with his mother after the vacation that he could spend with his father and Melissa. The two are casually talking with each other while Goth is caressing her hair in the process.

“I am sorry that you didn’t got to bring home the title Gerrit.”

She tells him before kissing him on the chest, something that he always enjoyed from her. He slowly raises her head upwards to let her eyes stare into his before kissing her on the forehead.

“Don’t you worry hun, Jack hasn’t seen the last of me. I am sure that he is hiding somewhere, celebrating a tainted win while drinking himself to misry.”

He smiles at her, she smiles back at him while knowing in the back of her head that he isn’t pleased at all. But spending time with him for all these years has taught her that she shouldn’t go too deep into the subject of Jack Washington.

She gently places her head back on his chest and let her fingers gently caress the skin of his chest and stomach, sensing his breathing slowly turning to calmness once more.

“Do you think I will be makin my in ring debut anytime soon?”

This question caused him to sigh deeply, he had been annoyed over this since the special King for a Day edition of Climax Control had been announced. He had been paired with Alexander Raven in a buried alive match. This wasn’t anything new to him, but he was actually surprised to see that Melissa wasn’t booked at all. Causing the angr of how he had felt that Sin City Wrestling had been treating him as of late, not giving him the sense of that they had been appreciating him enough. But he knew that Melissa was ready enough to make a name for herself anytime soon, she just had to be patient. He slowly turns his gaze towards her as he had felt her eyes bore a hole into is soul, causing him to smile and kiss her on the lips.

“I know you will, just don’t make any demands on twitter. Before you know it they will book you in a match with whatever psycho they had signed in a distant past.”

The two share a laugh, silence falls over them for a few moments as either of them are lost in thoughts.

“I am glad that you will be at ringside with me when I will make my n ring debut Gerrit. I know I have competed in kickboxing in the past and Whisper as well as Kat have been so nice to help me prepare for getting inside the ring. But I just hope I will not make a complete ass out of myself when that moment will finally come.”

He kisses her forehead and strokes her hair gently with his fingers.

“Were you nervous the first time that you set foo inside the ring??”

She asks him while still caressing his upper body with her fingers.

“My first match was in front of a few people inside a lousy gym. I do not count that as my official debut even though it was, I would rather see my first match in Global Wreslting Alliance as my real debut infront of thousands in attendance and on National television.”

Melissa looks up at him, waiting for him to continue.

“It was a triple threat match, I never heard of either man that I had faced that day. I was so certain of myself from being some hot prospect of the indie scene, that I would be a big fish in an bigger pond. I realized afterwards that I was oh so wrong.”

She places her lebow on the bed next to his head, allowing her to lean her head against her hand as she stares at him while listening

”The only thing I knew I was good at was complete and utter chaos, chaos that I believed for some reason that nobody could even match… let alone exceed at.”

“But that triple threat match as well as the other matches that followed had taught me one thing. That you start all over again as soon as you leave the roof that fed you and raised you. I was a complete nobody and it took me quite some time to finally gain some sort of success.”


He looks over at Melissa’s anticipated gaze and smiles

“But I am sure that you will exceed any expectations… especially that of your old man.”

He chuckles as Melissa scowls at him while punching playfully against his shoulder. Bu she immediately kisses him on the lips and moves away with a smile on her face.

“I will do more than just exceed expectations Gerrit, I want to turn peoples heads and be a dominant threat. But….”

She lowers her head, sighs for a moment as she struggles to look back at him.

“But I won’t be able to do it without you Gerrit.”

He raises her face back to his by placing his hand underneath her chin, causing her to flush.

“You know that I will always be in your corner Melissa, but remember this. It is ultimately you that has to compete inside that six sided ring. I once thought that Chantal was my talisman, but in the end it is going to be your competitive nature that you need every single time that you step foot in the ring.”

He closes his eyes and sighs.

“I do have to admit that since you accompany me t the ring I once again have fun wrestling like I did with Chantal.”

He silences as Melissa smiles and pushes his face back to hers.

“You better change that statement when you win your next title, telling me that I am your talisman.”

Both of them smile, Goth holds Melissa in his arms as he looks back at the recent events. Him finally proposing to Melissa, him becoming a part of the Saviors. And now Melissa preparing for an in ring debut. So much changes that he needed to process in his head, in the past everything was solely evolved around him. Solely preparing himself for whomever it was that he would be facing that given week, but now??

“You okay?”

Says Melissa in her oh so loving way, he turns his gaze towards hers and nods his head before kissing her forehead. But deep down in his mind he is wondering whether these changes are coming too soon for him.

“It’s something completely new for me.”

He finally manages to admit his fears to Melissa, who stares at him with understanding.

“Back when I was at the top of my game I had promised Chantal that when I would retire that I would support her in her career decisions. I just never knew that she wanted to do the same that I have been doing at that period of time.”

“And if I can be honest… I have been raised as an old fashioned man.”


He looks at Melissa, who raises an eyebrow to the revelation of Goth.

“Not that I am the type of guy that tells you that you can only stand in the kitchen and do the housecleaning. But I had always envisioned myself to at least be the one that made sure our finances  So it was….”

“A shock??”

He remains silent, he remembered how worried he was that Chantal would take away is role as Alpha Male. He knew later that it was a selfish and stupid idea to think that she would do such a thing. Plus he had seen the evolution of female wrestling throughout his career, that he could not possibly make the statement that female wrestlers were lesser than males.

But why were the worries that he had back then slowly creeping back to him in the past few weeks?? He feels ashamed for feeling this way, he knows that Melissa is going to be a handful for a lot of Bombshells in Sin City Wrestling, yet he has seen of the top stars.

He shakes his head, trying to free himself from the worries that constantly creeping into his mind.

“I know you are worried Gerrit.”

He sighs, why does she know him so well?? She puts a finger upon his lips just before he is about to respond to her.

“I am not upset Gerrit, but I hope that once that moment comes that I have made my in ring debut… that you will free yourself from these worries that you are having.”

He nods his head, hoping that she indeed will shatter his doubts. The two kiss each other as they are set to go to sleep

A few hours later

It’s three AM, Melissa is fast asleep while Goth is still awake. Both of their backs are turned towards each other as Goth is staring at the darkness of their bedroom. Sweat is pouring from his face as his teeth are grinding upon each other. His eyes are swollen from both tears that has flown throughout the night as well as tiredness. Wanting so desperately to give in to the need to sleep, but is unable to do so.

“Hmmmm”

His head snaps upwards, looking over his shoulder towards Melissa. Fearing that he had awoken her somehow, but realizing that she is merely dreaming as he lets out a soft sigh of relief before turning his head back towards the darkness in front of him. His eyes are constantly in motion, as if he is seeing a thousand upon thousands of flies flying above their heads. He slowly pulls the bedsheets closer to his face in an attempt to cover himself up even more. His body stiffens for a few moments as he feels Melissa turn towards him. Feeling her arm instinctively wrapping around his waist while placing her head against his back.

“Oh God…,”

He whispers as he feels her body pressing against his, realizing how thin her nightie has been hat wouldn’t leave much to his imagination what is underneath it. He feels her hands press against his chest as she presses herself closer to him whle still sleeping, this wasn’t anything new as she had done this many of times. But this was the first time that his initial reaction is fear instead of desire or love.

“Please, don’t let me wake her.”

He whispers, why he does not know. He has shared so many secrets with her that he knew that he could talk about anything that had bottered him. But this was a moment that he knew he wanted to solve upon his own.

He closes his eyes, trying to control his breathing in the hopes that it would calm down his rapid heartbeat only to no evail.

“Damnit….,”

This was a trick he had learned many years ago when he was still younger. Al Cohol, the man that co-owned Global Wrestling Alliance with Grinder had taught him this trick to control his rage, anger or fears leading up a match. A lesson that he had used ever since in his career. But the combination of him fearing whether his career would come to an end so much sooner than he had hoped for and the confrontation of Melissa wanting to start her own.

“Damn, why me?”

Again the whisper, again the doubt that keeps creeping in to is mind. He couldn’t understand why he was so worried, Melissa is tough as nails and would make many of the Bombshells look pale in comparison. Yet…..

“Stop it!!!”

He hisses towards himself, wanting to resist his conflicted thoughts.

“She is going to be a champion one day and…..”

“And I will no longer be needed….”


He tells himself while burying his face into he pillow as he stifles a scream and trying to hide his tears when he hears a murmur behind him.

“Gerrit???”

He sighs as he realizes that she had awoken because of him, he knows that he will have a lot of explaining to do.

To be Continued…..

“”

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Alexander Raven
.

Goth was relieved, or at least for now. He knew that Melissa had caught him being in stress at night, causing him to find refuge at a place where he knew he could spent time alone. He had decided to visit a graveyard while Melissa was training with Kat at the trainings facility of the Saviors. Goth decided to take a breather in a place where he knew nobody would dare to find him. He has walked around the graveyard for an hour or so, listening to the marbles crushing underneath his boots. The sound always soothed him, even though he never could understand why his was even possible with the headache that he had been having and still….

The camera shot widens as we see him dressed in a dark blue Armani suit, his hair is tied up in a tail while he has clearly not shaved himself for several days now. Goth stops at a headstone of someone that he had never heard off, staring at the name as well as the date of birth and of the persons passing. Ultimately reading the final words being carved into the headstone, something that for some reason he always had a fascination for of how the living reminded the dead.

“I guess I had hoped for a nice headstone wth my name on it Jack.”

Says Goth, referring to the man that had beaten him to retain he Internet title. He had been upset over the cause of actions that the champion had used to beat him, but after a while he had grown to respect Jack in one way or another.

“I guess it’s true what they say huh? That desperation makes you do desperate things to hold on to that what you hold dearly isn’t it Jack? I realize now that you were right, that you indeed would stoop to any low imaginable to hold on to that title… that it almost made me feel flattered. Flattered over the fact that you couldn’t beat me by merely using wrestling moves. But the respect is only temporarily Jack, because I know one day I will get back with you in the ring and get what I deserve… that championship belt…. “

“Because you should have put me out of my misery while you still had the chance Jack.”


A smile emerges upon his face as he walks over to the next grave, it is a quite old one. He notices that the headstone has not been taken off for quite some time as the information of the deceased has nearly vanished completely

“But I know I shouldn’t be dwelling upon the past for too long now. Because just like life itself there’s always a new opportunity to make an impression doesn’t it?? And what better way to wash your hands clean of every possible sin that you have ever had in your entire life… by burying someone alive.”

He smiles, referring to the man that he will be facing at this years King For A Day special edition of Climax Control. Where he will compete in a buried alive match against Alexander Raven.

“Cemeteries, graveyards, headstones, graves themselves. It has been a fascination of mine since I was young Alexander. It must have been since I had watched that opening scene of the classic black and white movie of The Night Of The Living Dead. Where the brother taunted his sister in the cemetery while the living dead slowly crept up to them?? “They’re coming to get you Barbara”. Was the line that used to give me the chills every time I saw him smile at her.”

“I learned at a young age that it was only an illusion that directors try to create with movies… no matter how big or low the budget may be… but striking fear into the hearts of the audience has always been a pleasure ride for me to witness. Taking your date to the movies, knowing that she hated horror movies and get chills all over your body every time that she could not help but scream??? Something that changes they say when you grow old”


He smiles as he continues to walk through the cemetery, this time not paying any attention to the graves of the deceased. Merely savouring the quietness of the cemetery and trying to experience the chill that he had always felt when he was still a child. He remembered riding his bike to the local cemetery after school and draw pictures of skeletons and monsters that were hiding inside of his imagination. His mother never understood his fascination of the dead, but never said anything about it.

“I had thought for a long time that I was the only one that had a morbid mind of some sorts Alexander. But realizing when I decided to enter the realm of wrestling, that I had come in contact with so many other excruciating ideas of making people suffer in matches that I had never thought off to begin with. Either it was too graphic for the others to handle, or mere the fact that just like our match this week that I had never expected that big time companies would risk of losing their fans by putting out a classic Buried Alive Match. but I am fortunate at a point of my career, that to this very day I would  have grown to know better”

“And all we have to do is say thanks…, Interesting concept isn’t it Alexander?? Oh you don’t mind me calling you that way don’t you? I like to keep things so formal between me and my opponents. I hate to go and make things informal as if we are signing a contract for another merch deal or something. Two men that have been put together, merely because King Mark Cross has wanted it to have it so. King Cross, it would make you wonder whether Burger King and that pathetic one hit wonder rap duo of the nineties got wasted and made a baby. But hey, let’s just play along and make people pretend that we salute him for his pathetic ideas. Well we all know that being a King for a day is just being hired to clean the toilet with your own stinking face. He will never be my king.”

“I know it may sound harsh, but why would you be reminded as someone that held prestige for just merely one day? It’s easy to see that he took the cowardly way out, not wanting anything to do with yours truly. Having his loss to me in only my second match back haunts him… not much to be proud of if you are a king isn’t it?? And oh yes, I know. The easy remarks are quickly made, how I could not beat Jack… yadda yadda yadda. And I know the truth is out there. But so is the small confines that HE once shared for three days isn’t it??”


Goth smiles, referring to the passing of the Holy Christ before resurrecting once more only a few days after. He stares at a grave that has been dug for someone to be buried in later on. His smile has widened as he leans down and stares into the hole that is six feet down.

“I hope you aren’t too Claustrophobic Alexander? I know the hole can be very deep. So you can be able to stretch your legs to the fullest, but just the mere thought of these four walls seemingly ganging up on you makes it all oh so troublesome isn’t it?? I mean, if you aren’t used to have no lights and have seemingly nowhere to turn to is quite fearful isn’t it?? And when your brain is slowly starting to sense things that either are or aren’t there… that’s the point where you know that you have already given in to the end.”

“This is the end… my only friend… the end… A classic line from an even more classic song. And a song that I know tor a fact wasn’t the intent of Jim Morrisson to have it written for someone else to be put inside a grave alive… but I guess that’s what society has propelled us to become don’t you think?? To accept grotesque ideas as norma as your next door neighbour making himself breakfast. One is a necessary thing to keep us alive, the other??”


His smile widens as he closes his eyes for a moment, grabbing a handful of sand and let it fall through his fingers into the hole.

“The other is just an added bonus. To stimulate the brains of those who have fattened themselves, who are bored because even though they have everything their heart desire… they truly have nothing. And you Alexander? You have absolutely nothing left to offer and for me to take. So instead of waiting for the right amount of butter to drip on your stinking head. I will take you down the bread basket below and deposit you until the day comes that I may have any use for you.”

“I know that may sound offensive, perhaps ridiculing to say the least. But that’s all there is to begin with Alexander. Because it’s either you or me that ends inside this grave, all because a King of sorts believes that he could bury his opposition. When he clearly knows that there is nothing like the Truth that will set free all of his lies and deceit. But that’s just what being a Savior is all about… I will save those who needs to be saved by taking their guilt upon myself and set them free.”

“But some, just like you this coming Climax Control. Some are beyond redemption Alexander. Some are beyond the ability to set them free and watch their sins fall from them as if they were raindrops. And for those….”


Goth grabs another handful of sand, but this time he clenches his fist tightly so that most of the sand remain in the palm of his hand.

“For those I will dish out and be recipient of pain. Because it will take pain to clear the path through everything that you have ever stood for Alexander. Because only after pain, I will be able to forgive you. After pain, I can release your troubles and move on. Direct my attention to those who need me the most, the Jack Washingtons of this world, the current World Heavyweight Champion. Hell, even those who have sprayed the nectar of the gods in someone else’s eyes. And all because you were put in my path by a man that believed that he could be King.”

“I pity the after effects that not after three days, but when I see fit to climb out of the grave and bury you alive is where all good things must come to an end. You will fight valiantly I am sure, I even will admit to the world that you wil surprise the entire locker room and make your false King Proud by picking you to face me. Making him hope that he has a hindsight for picking you as an opponent. But just like his reign as King will end when the final clock strikes and for all of you to go to bed…. Just like your chances to beat me in a match like this will perish Alexander. Because deep down inside, there can be only one that gets out of a grave alive…. And there’s only one that will remain King, even after a day. And you are staring at the man that will make the prophecy come true and save you.”

“You are welcome my son.”


With that Goth stands up, wiping his hands free from the sand and walks off as the shot turns to the grave before it all fades to black.



Pages: 1 [2] 3 4 ... 7